DEVOTIONIS AVGVSTINIANAE FLAMMA, OR CERTAINE DEVOVT, GODLY, AND LEARNED MEDITATIONS Written, by the excellently-Accomplisht Gentleman, WILLIAM AVSTIN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
The Particulars whereof, The Reader may finde in the Page following;)
Set forth, after his Decease, by his deare Wife and Executrix, Mrs. ANNE AUSTIN, as a Surviving Monument of some part of the great worth of her ever-honoured Husband, who changed his life, Ian. 16. 1633.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
Devout and Godly Meditations, upon, The
- Conception of our Lord Iesus Christ.
- Nativitie of our Lord Iesus Christ.
- Epiphanie of our Lord Iesus Christ.
- Passion. 2. of our Lord Iesus Christ.
- Ascension of our Lord Iesus Christ.
- Mission of the Holy Ghost.
Day of
- Saint Thomas.
- Saint Iohn Baptist.
- Saint Bartholmew.
- Saint Matthew.
- Michael, and all Angels.
and upon
- Part of the 16. Psalme.
- His own Death and Mortality. 2.
A MEDITATION FOR OVR LADY-DAY: 1621.
VVHICH THIS YEERE FELL ON PALME-SVNDAY.
By WILLIAM AUSTIN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
A MEDITATION FOR LENT, AND FOR GOOD-FRIDAY.
By WILLIAM AUSTIN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
TRIANGVLVS IN FESTO SANCTORVM EPIPHANIORVM DOMINI NOSTRI IESV CHRISTI.
By VVILLIAM AUSTIN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
A MEDITATION FOR CHRISTMAS-DAY.
By VVILLIAM AUSTIN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
DEO OPTIMO MAXIMO, ET ECCLESIAE CATHOLICAE, HVIVSQVE FILIAE CASTISSIMAE, SANCTISSIMAEQVE, ECCLESIAE ANGLICANAE, (MATRI SVAE PIENTISSIMAE) HAS SVAS THEOLOGICAS LVCVBRATIONES, PIETATIS ERGO (CVM ADHVC IN VIVIS ESSET) DICAVIT, CONSECRAVIT, ET TESTAMENTO LEGAVIT, VIR OMNI VIRTVTVM GENERE CONSVMMATISSIMVS, GVILIELMVS AVGVSTINVS ARMIGER.
REcensui tractatum hunc in quatuordecim Meditationes divisum, cui titulus est Devotionis Augustinianae flamma, &c. in quo nihil reperio sanae doctrinae aut bonis moribus contrarium, quo minus cum utilitate imprimatur; modo intra novem menses proxime sequentes typis mandetur.
A Meditation for our LADIE-DAIE 1621. which this yeere fell on PALME-SVNDAIE.
The Gospel of the Humiliation of Iesus Christ, being the Gospel for the Day.
26. In mense autem sexto missus est Angelus Gabriel à Deo, in Civitatem Galileae cui no mea Nazareth. | 26. And in the sixt moneth, the Angel Gabriel was sent from God, unto a City of Galilce named Nazareth. |
27. Ad Virginem disponsatam Viro, cui nomen erat Ioseph, de domo David, & nomen Virginis, Maria. | 27. To a Virgin espoused to a Man, whose name was Ioseph, of the house of David: and the Virgins name was Mary. |
28. Et ingressus Angelus ad eam, dixit: Ave gratiâ plena; Dominus tecum: Benedicta tu in Mulieribus. | 28. And the Angel came in unto her, and said Haile: thou art highly favoured, the Lord is with thee: Blessed art thou among women. |
29. Quae, cum audisset, turbata est in sermone ejus, & cogitabat, qualis esset ista Salu tatio. | 29. And when she saw him, she was troubled at his saying: and thought what manner of Salutation that should be. |
30. Et ait Angelus ei, Ne timeas Maria, invenisti enim gratiam apud Deum. | 30. And the Angel said unto her. Feare not Mary: for thou hast sound favour with God. |
31. Ecce concipies in utero, & paries Filium, & vocabis nomen ejus Iesum. | 31. And behold! thou shalt conceive in thy wombe and bring forth a Sonne: and shalt call his name Iesus. |
32. Hic erit magnus, & filius Altissimi vocabi tur; & dabit illi Dominus, sedem David Patris ejus, & regnabit in Domo Iacob, in aeternum. | 32. He shalbe Great; and shall be called the Son of the highest: and the Lord shall give unto him the Throne of his Father David, and he shall raigne over the house of Iacob for ever. |
33. Et Regni ejus non erit finis. | 33. And of his Kingdome there shalbe no end. |
34. Dixit autem Maria ad Angelum; quo modo fiet istud? quoniam Uirum non cognosco. | 34. Then said Mary unto the Angel how shall this be, seeing I know not a man? |
35. Et respondens Angelus, dixit ei: S. Spiritus superveniet in Te, & Uirtus Altissimi obumbrabit tibi: ideo & quod nascitur ex Te sanctum, vocabitur filius Dei. | 35. And the Angel answered, and said unto her: The holy Ghost shall come upon thee: and the power of the highest shall overshaddew thee: therefore also that holy Thing, which shall be borne of Thee, shalbe called the Son of God. |
36. Et ecce Elizabeth, Cognata tua, & ipsa concepit filium in senectute suâ, & hic Men [...]s sextus est illi, quae vocatur Sterilis. | 36. And behold! thy Cosin Elizabeth she hath also conceived a Sonne in her old age: and this is the sixt moneth with her, who was called barren. |
37. Quia non etit impossibile apud Deum omne verbum. | 37. For with God, nothing shalbe impossible. |
38. Dixit autem Maria; Ecce Ancilla Domini! fiat mihi, lecundum verbum tuum; & Angelus decessit ab ea: | 38. And Mary said; Behold the Hand-mayde of the Lord; be it unto Mee, according to thy Word: and the Angel departed from her. |
VBi humilitas, ibi & Sapientia (Prov. 11. 2.) With the lowly is wisedome. It is Salomon, the wisest King (nay: the wisest man) that ever was: nay more; the holy Ghost through his mouth; the Spirit of him that is the wisedome of the Father, that tels us where we shall finde Wisedome. Shee dwels at the Signe of Humilitie. When I considered this dayes Gospel, and found [Page 2] in it an Angel of God, bowing downe with an Ave; God that dwels in unaccessible Light, descending to, obumbravit, a Shadow: the Sonne of God, in the forme of a Servant; the Mother of God, a Hand-maid; her Husband, a poore Carpenter, in Nazareth; a Citie indeed, but a small one: and that in Galilee: a Region of the Gentiles, a despised people: surely, thought I, here is a faire Signe: here is Humilitie; Ibi & Sapientia, no question but Wisedome dwels heere also: I adventured to knocke, and what hath beene opened unto Mee; what I saw but thorow the grate, I will, so well as I am able, set downe here:
Saint Luke is the Reporter; and onely he (of all the foure) records this Story: How he came by it, may be questioned. For, he writes not (as Saint Iohn) What we have seene and handled; but (as it is in the second verse) as they have delivered, which, from the beginning, saw. So, he seemes to have it but from Tradition onely: yet such Tradition it was, that it came from Ipsi viderunt: from the Apostles themselves (whereof he was none). But, which of them all, (with their Ipsi viderunt) could informe him of the truth of this dayes Story? not a man of them. For, though they had beene present with him, in his Life, and Passion; yet, none of them were by, at his Incarnation. How came he by it then? had he a Revelation? he pretends none. It is, Sicut Tradiderunt; onely, by Tradition. But, quis tradidit? Qui ab initio, They that saw from the beginning: and who was that? There was one, that recorded it safely, Conservabat in Corde, he saith it twice of her; even the Blessed Virgin her selfe. For, Shee onely saw, and felt, the parts of this Dayes admirable Gospel: and for this (saith a Father) shee enjoyed a long life, after her Sonne; that shee might instruct his divine Evangelists in the passages of his marveilous Infancie. So have we the Gospel of the heavenly Sonne, from the mouth of the Virgin-Mother, by the pen of the learned Disciple: the summe whereof, is, the Wisedome of the Father, and the Seed of the Woman, made Man: Sublime Wisedome, and humble Flesh, made one Person: Vt, ubi Humilitas, ibi & Sapientia.
And I beseech him, that (though I have not Humilitie enough to learne Wisedome, yet) in observing this Story, I may obtaine Wisedome enough to learne Humilitie.
Such a Story hath the Church set before us this Day, in the Gospel for the day, as is without parallel: never was the like, from the foundation of the world; nor ever shall be to the end of it, as the Incarnation of our Saviour Christ. A Woman, Conceiving a God, without a Mother: a Virgin, Conceiving a Sonne, without a Father. We may say of it, as Moses did in Deuteronomy. Inquire now of the Dayes that are Deut. 4. 32. past, which were before thee, since the Day that God created Man upon the Earth, and aske from the one end of the Heaven unto the other, if there came to passe such a great thing as this; or whether any such like thing hath beene heard; you cannot sample it.
This must needs be a holy-day; for, God is Conceived. And a [Page 3] day of Ioy to us; for, he is married to our Flesh. To day, the Longing of the Kings and Prophets; their sighing, (with, vide afflictionem nostram; their desiring (with Esay) Vtinam disrumperes Coelos, & descenderes) is answered. As in the third of Exodus; Vidi afflictionem populi mei, & clamorem ejus audivi: descendam & liberabo cum. Now, is the fulnesse of Time come; the beginning of all our good. From the beginning of mans fall, God was angry with us, but now (we see) he will not be angry for ever. For, this day, he is become Emmanuel, God with us: the Word, is made Flesh: the Bread, is moulded in the wombe, that shall be baked on the Crosse for us. The Holy Ghost hath wrought this Miracle: The Father hath Married; and, the Sonne is Married to our poore Flesh: and this is the Wedding-day. This is the Lords doing, and it is wonderfull in our eyes: this is the Day, the Lord hath made: nay; this is the Day, wherein the Lord is made: let us rejoyce and bee glad in it.
But, to the Chamber of the Bride, who may approach, but the Friend to the Bride-groome? how shall I dare to looke into the Chamber, where the whole divine Majestie of the Supernall King reposes? Can I behold the hands of Almightie God, there building the Temple of his owne Immaculate Body, in the wombe of a Virgin? Can I see how, without the apprehension of the Mother her-selfe, he entred into the Closet of her Virgin-Body, and as (at the first) of sencelesse dust, so (now) of living flesh he made himselfe true man, without the helpe of Man: and, (without the fleshly course of Nature, taking the true nature of our flesh) he framed those Bones, that shall never be broken? I cannot. My Wedding-Garment I have not kept so cleane, that I dare enter, or gaze at this. I cannot behold the Sun-rising; much lesse, the Sunne of Righteousnesse appearing, that made it. When, standing at the brinke, I but cast mine eye to looke into the profound Wisedome of this Humilitie, the Abyssus of this great Mysterie, I turne giddy: and, running backe (with Saint Paul) affrighted, Cry: oh, the depth! and can say no more.
But, it is a Wedding day; a Feast of Ioy: and it requires, that we be not silent. Therefore, though I be unable and unworthy, yet I will say (with the Leapers, in the Kings.) This is a day of good Tidings: if 2. Kings 7. 9. we hold our peace now, we doe not well. Since therefore I am all amazed, and have nothing of mine owne; I will, at least, (like them) take of the Spoiles, which I have had from others; that we may know, in part, what they, (in their holy Meditations) have seene of this great Mysterie. That so, we may rejoyce, and give all glory, and praise to God for it.
And in the sixth Moneth, &c.
SAint Luke tels us (himselfe) in the beginning of his Gospel, to Cap. 1. 3. what end he writ it. That thou maist acknowledge the certaintie of those things, whereof thou hast beene instructed. Now, to assure you of the [Page 4] certaintie of these Things, he sets you downe ordinary Confirmations of a Story: the 1 Time: the 2 Place: and 3 the Persons. And (after) tels you what was done; that you may beleeve it, as Gospel. And his order shall direct mee.
- 1. The Time. In the sixth Moneth.
- 2. The Place. In Nazareth: and that was in Galilee.
- 3. The Persons. God: from whom. Gabriel; by whom: and Mary; to whom (for Ioseph had no act in this Businesse).
- 4. Lastly. What was done: There was a Message sent.
First then, of the Time, and Place; briefely: after, of the Persons: and last, of the Message.
First, The Time.
THE Time of Christs Incarnation (he saies) was in the sixth Moneth: That was, sixe Moneths after his Fore-runner, his Cosen (Iohn the Baptist) was Conceived, that He might goe before him: and that was, in the dayes of Herod King of Iudaea; at the fourth verse. But, there were more Herod (Kings of Iudaea) then one: and therefore this makes no great certaintie. Yet, if you will reckon (as he said to Abraham) according to the time of life, but nine Moneths Gen. 18. 10. after, from the Birth, backe hither, you may quickly know more certaintie; that it was (at the Chap. 2. verse 1.) When Augustus Caesar Chap. 2. taxed all the world: and, all the world knowes when he raigned, and had power to taxe. In his time, Iosephus tels us, that Herod, the sonne of Antipater (the Idumaean) was King of Iudaea. Therefore now (as Iacob prophesied,) was the fulnesse of Time for Shiloh to come: for the Scepter was departed from Iuda, and was in the hands of an Idumaean: Gen. 49. 10. and, at this time, was Christ Incarnate: So (heere) is the Prophecy fulfilled.
I will not take upon me (with the Postillers) for more particularitie, to tell you; That, as it was in the sixth Moneth (that is, March,) wherein God made the world; so was it also, in the sixth Age of the World: and in the sixth day of the Weeke, wherein God made Man: and in the sixth houre of the Day, wherein Man fell; and the same Day of the Weeke that (thirtie three yeeres after) he dyed, to repaire Man. These Curiosities, as they are nice; so, (be they true, or false) they are needlesse. It is enough for us to know, That He came at the Time, he was promised: and that was, when the Scepter was departed. So, God, is as good, as his word.
But yet, the Church gives us to know, by the time of the Institution of the Feast, that (of all times of the yeere) it was in the Spring time: the Time when God makes all the world fresh, and new againe: Ecce Omnia de novo facio. He was doing a new thing upon the Earth. Ier [...]. 31. 22. And new, not onely the World, but all the Low vertues (withered in the world) began againe, of new, to rise gently with him. Now, that [Page 5] Germen (that Branch) begins humbly to bud foorth of the Roote of Iesse, (clothed in our base flesh,) when all the tender Buds and Flowers peepe lowly from the Earth, wrapt in the poore swadling bands of their owne huskes.
When the Aire was calmed, and Peace (the daughter of Humilitie) began to fill the Earth, that the Low growings of the Meeke, might not be hindred: At this Time, When all things, by their tendernesse are easily bended: at this humble Time, did he humble himselfe: And therefore the Church keeps the Feast in a time of Humiliation: For the Annuntiation seldome, (or, never) fals out of Lent. So have we first found Humilitie, in the Time.
Secondly, The Place.
THe Place of his Conception, was Nazareth: It was in the Tribe of Zabulon, three dayes journey from Ierusalem. Heere was He conceived; and here was his Mother borne; and, in this Place, was hee very conversant. In the Synagogue of Nazareth, he made an excellent Sermon on the Sabbath, concerning his owne divine office: out of the 61. of Isaiah. Heere, his Mother dwelt: and (heere) hee dwelt also, Matth. 2. 23. (as Adrichomius reckons) twentyfoure yeeres. From this Towne, He got Fol. 141. a Name, Iesus Nazarenus: and Saint Matthew sayes, there was a Prophecy Matth. 2. 23. for it: He shall be called a or, Nazarene. Nazarite.
Now, Nazareth, was no Village, but a City; so Saint Matthew, and Saint Luke (both) call it: and, it stood in Galilee (a Region, to this day, famous for his dwelling there: And, there was a Prophecy for this also, (as Saint Matthew tels us, and cites it out of Isaiah:) The Land of Zabulon, &c. Galilee of the Gentiles, the people that sate in Matth. 4. 15. darknesse saw a great Light, &c. And, from this Region, he also got a Name, (Galilaeus) a Galilean.
Nazareth, the Place of his Conception, signifies a Flower. His Mother, is Flos Virginum: a Flower of the Roote of Iesse: and Hee, Flos de Radice ejus: and, Flos Campi, the Flower of the field: (Canticles 2. 1.) Cant. 2. 1. So wee have heere, a Flower, (Christ;) springing from a Flower, (Mary;) in a Flower (Nazareth;) among Flowers (that is, in the time of Flowers,) the Spring.
Galilee signifies, Transmigration: and, this Flower, (there sprung) did (after) transplant himselfe from the one part of that Region, to the other: from Nazareth, to Capern [...]um. And, not onely so, but all about that Region, from place to place, till he had twice (at least) compassed it round, and preached quite through it: that he might every where leave the sweet savour of Life unto Life; the pleasant ayre of his heavenly Doctrine behind him. And, it produced excellent effects: for most of his Disciples were of this Region. So the Iewes affirme; when all the Apostles were together (in the Acts) they say, Acts 2. 7. Are not all these which speake of Galilee. These bee some Honours (indeed) to the Place, but where is the Humilitie.
[Page 6] Nasareth, was a City indeed; but, such a poore one, as wee find no mention of it in all the Bible, till we come to the Conception of Christ in it. So, it was not famous: nay rather, infamous: (if Nathaniel speake, as he thought.) Can any good thing come out of Nazareth? It gave him a Name too, (indeed:) but, when the Iewes called him by Iohn 1. 46. it, (Iesus Nazarenus,) they did but mocke him: And, that, which hee had from Galilee, did him as little honour. For, both Hee, and His, were mockt by it, even to Iulian the Apostata's time, who dyed, with that scornefull word in his mouth, Vicisti Galilee. It was called Galile of the Gentiles, where he was conversant: And the Gentiles, were the scorne of the Iewes. Salomon had given twenty Cities of this Region, to Hiram the Gentile, whose people dwelt there: and therefore, it was 1. Reg. 9. 11. so called. And, even in those flourishing times, (Salomons time) it was so meanely thought of, (even, by Hiram himselfe) that they pleased him not, but he called it Cabul: (Dirtie, or Barren;) and said, What Cities are these, that thou hast given me, my Brother? A barren, despised Place it was: Out of Galilee ariseth no Prophet. He was borne in Iohn 7. 52. Bethleem, Migravit in Galilaeam: hee was but Transplanted (heere.) This Flower of the field, grew not here by Nature: the Soile yeilded none such. Hee was (here) right Rosa inter spinas: For, neither the City, nor the Region could adde any honour to him. A Prophet hath no honour in his owne Countrey; nor Hee in these: they were (both) of meane respect: These Places were long agoe despised: and (much more) since: there was Povertie, and Dis-respect enough, to make them humble Places (both.)
And thus (we see) as he chose Ierusalem (a famous City) to suffer in; To teach us, to feare no shame, in the greatest assemblies, for his sake, (as He did not therfor ours:) So He chose (unlike the great Kings of the Earth) Nazareth, (an obscure City) in Galilee (a despised Place) to be marryed to our flesh: to teach, us Humilitie. So, there is Humilitie in the Place too.
3. The Persons.
THe Persons in the Story are three: 1 God, 2 Gabriel, and 3 Mary: And if we will consider the Persons together: (ere wee doe apart;) we shall find many threes heere. Not onely three Persons, but also three Natures: First, God (the Divine.) Secondly, Gabriel (the Angelike.) And thirdly, Mary (the humane Nature.) Secondly, in every Person three Acts: God first sends: secondly, descends: and thirdly makes himselfe Man: The Angel first enter unto Mary: Secondly, declares his Message: Thirdly, ascends: departs from her. Mary first Beleeves: Secondly, Consents: Thirdly, Conceives.
There are also three things; First, a Message: Secondly, a Dialogue: and thirdly a Conception: and they have each a threefold relation.
[Page 7] The Message hath relation; First, to God, the Person, that sent it: 1. Secondly, to Gabriel, the Messenger, that brought it: and thirdly, to Mary, the Party, to whom it was brought. The Dialogue hath Relation; 2. First, to Mary, that demands: Secondly, to Gabriel, that answers: and thirdly, to God, concerning whom. The Conception relates; 3. First, to God, that was: Secondly, to Mary, of whom he was: and thirdly to Vs, for whom hee was Incarnate. There are also three Things in the Message; First, a Salutation: Secondly, a Benediction: Thirdly, a Narration. In the Dialogue; First, a discussion of her feare: Secondly, a Conformation of her faith: Thirdly, an Expression of her consent. In the Incarnation, an Vniting; First, of the Godhead: Secondly, the humane Soule: and thirdly, the mortall Body, into One Person.
Lastly, here are three Conjunctions, (this Day.) God and Man, in Christ: a Virgin and a Mother, in Mary: and, Faith, and Mans heart, in every good Christian. If the Astronomers hold there was a great Trigon of Constellations at his Birth: I am sure here is a great Trigon of Trigons, at his Conception: Saint Bernard sayes, they were great. For God and Man were never knowne in Vnity of Person before: and it was never heard, that the same person, (being a Virgin) should beare a Sonne; and (being a Mother) remaine a Virgin, till now: And thirdly, as unlike it was, that the Faith of such a Mystery, could ever joyne, or adhere to the heart of naturall Man; no more then Steele and Potsheards: Neither could it, indeed; but onely, in glutino Spiritus Sancti: and that hath done it. All these, from the Parties: and, all, but to this effect, ‘that Christ might be made the Sonne of Man,that wee might be made the Sonnes of God.’ And (thus) we see, it pleased God to restore man, by the same order and manner, as he fell. He fell, the Devill, ordaining: the Serpent, executing: a Dialogue, interceding: and a Woman consenting. So (heere) he is Restored; God ordaining: an Angel executing: a Dialogue interceding: and a Woman consenting. But to enlarge these particulars, were to make a Volume for a Library; not, a Meditation, for an houre: Therefore, I will onely consider, the Persons (in severall:) and lastly, conclude with the Message.
The first Person (in this dayes Story) is God: à Iove principium: We will begin there. God, is a Trinity of Persons in himselfe: three 1. God. persons, and, all three, God: and, all three, send; Missus à Deo, came from them all: It is an old rule, in Divinity, that all Gods Workes, ad extra, are done by the whole Trinity. And the sending forth of an Angel, is a worke ad extra; Therefore, from the whole Trinity, he came. Heere, God sends, first his Messenger: then his Sonne. First, he sends: and (after) descends; or rather, condescends. For, this was no locall Motion: hee mooves all things, and is not mooved: And, as (afterwards) he ascended into heaven, yet left not the earth; So (heere) hee descends into the World, yet leaves not heaven; but, at one, and the [Page 8] same time, fils all in all. He came to us, non locum mutando, sed praes [...]am per Carnem exhibendo. But of his descending, anon: Now we may aske why Hee should send, Cum Inimici essemus, (as Saint Paul sayes) When we were not onely Aliens, but Enemies? Saint Iohn will tell us the reason, Sic dilexit: He (so) loved us, (how much, it is not [...]. 5. 10. Iohn 3. 16. possible to say) but Sic dilexit, that he humbled himselfe; and sent not onely his Servant, but his Sonne; even, to his Enemies. Here is a faire, and great example! ‘While you were Enemies, hee loved you, love you then your Enemies.’ In Enemies, there can bee no merit of love: what is then the reason, for Gods dilexit? we never could (yet) find any other, but sic voluit; such, was his good pleasure in Christ. And, if we be not satisfied with this, but (in curiosity) enquire further, Hee will enquire after us with Quis es tu homo, Who art thou, oh man thy selfe, that thus enquirest? He requires thy beliefe; and, thou enquirest a cause: he offers thee an object, (fit onely for thy faith:) and thou wouldst have it come under thy reason.
And yet, there is a reason of Gods will: but, it is fit for God onely, and not for Man, to know: But, if thou wilt needs be reasoning; say, if it seeme not most fit and reasonable, that God should will, what he pleaseth: and doe what hee wils; since thou knowest, that Hee who wills; what he cannot doe, is not God. This is reasonable, be content then, with thy reason, and admiring his Humility, doe thou love him for his sic dilexit, quia sic voluit; for, so, he wills thee to doe, and meddle not with Quare voluit? Leave that to him alone, for ever. Wee were utterly [...]anged from him; we had not onely deviated, and (like Sheepe) gone a [...]tray, but were become Enemies; we had lost both Power, and will to send to him: that he then (our better) would seeke a Rec [...]ciliation, and first send to us, was great goodnesse, and great humilitie: Let us then love him for his goodnesse, and not onely admire, but imitate him in his humilitie; that sent not onely his Messenger, but his Sonne: and that, not to come alone, but even to dye for us; that we might bee reconciled. And so much for the Person, that did send: and his Humilitie in sending.
Now, the Messenger sent, was an Angel; Gabriel by name: wee 2. Gabriel. find him so named in foure places of Scripture: yet it hath not, from any of them, beene concluded of what Order he was: some thinke that he was of the highest Order. For Saint Gregory sayes, Su [...]m Angelum venire dignum fuerat, qui summum omnium ann [...]ciabat. Thomas Aq [...]nas is direct, hee was an Archangel, and satis credibile, the highest of that order: howsoever, an Angel he was, even by this Office. For, Saint Gregory sayes, that the Spirits of God are not alwayes called Angels, but then onely, Cum per eos aliqua annunciantur. And if when aliqua annunciantur they bee Angels, when maxima an [...]tur they are surely Archangels, by his rule: And hee will have his Name to agree with the nature of this present Office: For Gabriel (interpreted) is Dei fortitudo: therefore, (saith be) per Dei fortitudinem [Page 9] annunciandus erat, qui potens in praelio ad debellandas potestates aereas veniebat. The Lion of the Tribe of Iuda was now to be Conceived, therefore Dei fortitudo was to declare it: it was fit an Angel of a great power, should be the Messenger.
But it may be asked (concerning this Message) First, what needed an Annunciation? or Secondly, If any; why, by an Angel; not a Prophet? or Thirdly, if by an Angel, why not in a Dreame onely, but by a corporall vision? These are but Curiosities; yet, they have their answers.
1. First, an Annunciation was fit, Vt priùs mente quàm carne conciperet: 1. For, beatior Maria percipiendo fidem Christi, quàm concipiendo carnem Christi, (sayes Saint Augustine). Secondly, that Shee might be a more certaine witnesse of this great divine Mystery, being thus plainely, 2. and sensibly instructed. Thirdly, that Shee herselfe might have occasion to offer her owne obedience to the will of God; ecce Ancilla Domini. 3. Fourthly, that there being a Marriage to bee made betweene the Sonne of God, and our Nature, the consent of the Virgin might 4. be had, Locototius humanae naturae: for though Predestination be compleate, sine nostro arbitrio causante; yet it is not, sine nostro arbitrio consentiente? so some speake.
2. Now, why an Angel; rather then a Prophet?
First, that Gods ordinance might bee kept: who commonly declares divine Mysteries to men, by the Ministery of Angels: and so, 1. even to the Prophets themselves. That, as the Law was declared by the Ministery of Angels, so the Fulfiller of the Law might be declared Acts 7. 38. Gal. 3. 19. Heb. 2. 2. by an Angel. Secondly, that as the Devill sent a Serpent (not a man,) to deceive the woman, in our Overthrow; so God, might send an Angel (not a Prophet) to instruct the Virgin in our Restitution: So here is 2. a good Angel conversing with a woman, about our Salvation; as, at first, there was an evill one, conversing with a woman about our Overthrow. Thirdly, for the agreement betweene the Persons: for, Semper est Angelis cognata Virginitas, Angels, and Virgins are of a Consanguinity. 3.
3. Lastly, why by corporall vision? First, because God was to be made manifest in the flesh; therefore the Messenger was to bee visible 1. to the eye: since all the Apparitions in the old Testament, were but to prefigure God in the flesh. Secondly, for the dignity of the Virgin herselfe: for since Shee bore God, not onely in her minde, but also in her 2. Body, it was fit, she had a corporall, as well as a mentall apprehension of the Messenger. Thirdly, it agreed with the certainety of the Message. For, we apprehend that more certainely which we see with our 3. eyes, then what we conceive onely in our minds.
Now, as God did seldome any great thing on earth, but he gave a Modell or Type of it first: as, for the Tabernacle, he gave Moses a patterne in the Mount: as (also) to Ezechiel for the Temple: so heere, for the Incarnation. For, the comming of this Messenger was prefigured [Page 10] in the 24. of Gen. As Abraham sent his Servant (there,) to Gen. 24. provide a Virgin to be wife to his Sonne Isaac (who was also a Type of Christ;) so God sent his Servant (an Angell here) to provide a Virgin to be Mother of his Sonne. Rebecca gave her consent (there:) so, Mary gives her consent, (heere:) fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum; And, as Rebecca not onely made the Messenger, but the Camels drinke; So Shee, not onely to Angels, but to us (vile men) hath opened the Fountaine of Ioy, and everlasting gladnesse.
This great Ambassador, from the King of Heaven comes to poore Nazareth, in despised Galilee, and (there) humbly salutes the lowly Virgin, bowing downe, with an Ave, a Salutation that throwes an Humilitie even on the Garbe and very posture of the Saluter. Thus hee descends! And, though hee bee held an Angel, an Archangel, so great in power, so glorious in degree; yet, is there nothing of it exprest in this humble Text; but all shut up, and concealed in his bare name onely. And why? because his Master (from whom he comes, the Sonne of God himselfe) is, this Day humbled, and hath all his Greatnesse and Glory shut up, and concealed in his low Conception.
So, by the example of the Sender, here is Humility, bowing downe in the Angel, that is sent: nay, hee seemes to bee the very Angel of Humilitie. For, he, (the same Angell) even Gabriel, that tels Mary (here,) of the first Act of Christs Humilitie, (his Incarnation;) tels Daniel, in his ninth Chapter, of the last Act of his Humilitie (his Death): here, he comes with Sanctam nascetur, and (there) with Messiah occidetur: Dan. 9. This, is the same Messenger of both. Humiliation is His First, and Last. To shew, they were both ordained, and executed; both from the same person, and to the same end: that he might be humbled for us, and we exalted by him. And so much for the Angel of Humilitie, the Partie sent.
The Partie, he was sent to, Saint Luke describes very plainely. He 3. Mary. calls her, by her Name. And that, was Mary. For which, we are partly beholding to him. For, if Saint Mathew and he had not set it down, we should scarce have knowne truly where to have had it: for none of the rest, in any mention of her, doe name her. I will not stand to describe her by the mysteries of her Names Interpretation: as, that it signifies Bitternesse, and Exaltation: and, that as Christ tooke to himselfe the Bitternesse of his Passion, in taking our Flesh of her; so hee hath Exalted her, and us, when he carried it to the right hand of his Father, &c. and, many such like. But, I will observe her onely, as Saint Luke hath here described her: and, that is, by her owne, and by her Husbands Condition. First, Shee, was Mary, a Virgin, espoused: and secondly, He, Ioseph a Man of the House of David: Concerning 1. both which, Questions have beene raised. 2.
First, why should Christ be borne of a Woman, the weaker Sexe, rather then of a Man, the more noble, and so, more miraculous. 1. [Page 11] Secondly, if, of a Woman; why, of a Virgin? Thirdly, if of a Virgin; 2. why was Shee Espoused? Fourthly, if Espoused; why, to one of the 3. House of David? that all this was so, is plaine in the Text: why it 4. should be so, shall be answered.
1. First: Why he was borne of a Woman, not, of a Man? Because 1. the Lord would doe a new thing upon the Earth; A woman shall Iere. 31. 22. compasse a man: Now, for one of mankinde to be made of an other, without a Woman, was no new thing: for so was Eve made of Adam, long since. And, for a man to be made without woman or man, is older: for, so was Adam. And, for one to be made of man, and Woman, is almost as old, and much more common; we see it daily. There is no Newes in these. Yet there was one way left, and that was New indeed; for one to be made of a Woman, without a Man, was never done before. And this was as miraculous as any of the other. This was Novum in terris, Mulier circundabit Virum. Secondly, Because he was to execute his Office in the Sexe of Man, as most fit, and free from scandall: therefore he would take his flesh from Woman; that that Sexe might not be despised: and therefore, as S. Augustine sayes (to Men;) despise not your selves ô Men, for the Sonne of God was made a Man: so, he saies to Women; despise not your selves ô women, for the Sonne of God was made of a Woman. Formam viri assumendo, & de Faeminâ nascendo, Vtrúmque sexum hoc modo honorandum judicavit. Lastly, he was truly borne of a Woman, to shew that he had a naturall, and no fantasticall or fictitious Body.
Secondly, But if, of a Woman: why, of a Virgin? Certainly 2. for Decencie: if, for no other cause. For, wee cannot but confesse (with S. Bernard) that if a God were to be borne, it were fit a Virgin, of all others, should be his Mother: and, if a virgin should bring forth a Childe, it were fit that Childe should be a divine one. But there are reasons more. First, He that should take away Sinne, should be without Sinne: which none can be, that is borne ex copulâ: therefore he must be borne of a Virgin. Secondly, To fulfill old Prophecies, Ecce virgo concipiet: and, that oldest; Semen Mulieris conteret caput Serpentis: therefore (sine semine viri) Shee must be a Virgin, that must beare him. Thirdly, that as he had in Heaven, a Father without a Mother; so he might have in Earth, a Mother without a Father. As the first Adam, out of the Earth without a Father: so, the second Adam out of (Mary) Terrâ sanctâ the Earth, the Land of Promise, without a Father. Lastly, that it might be a figure of our spirituall Regeneration; which (like his) as S. Iohn sayes: is not of the will of the flesh, nor of Iohn 1. 14. the will of man, but of God: therefore St. Augustine well concludes: Oportebat caput nostrum, insigni miraculo, secundum corpus, nasci de virgine; ut significaret sua membrade virgine Ecclesiâ secundum Sp. nascitura.
Thirdly, But why was this Virgin betrothed? For three Causes: First, for Christs: Secondly, for her owne: Thirdly, for our sakes. 3.
1. For Christs: First, that in seeming the Sonne of Ioseph, and to [Page 12] be borne in Marriage, he might thereby hide his Glory from the divell, and the world: Secondly, lest he should have beene justly cast out by 2. those Infidels, as one Illegitimatly borne; for had shee beene unmarried, who could have blamed Herod, and the Iewes (saies St. Ambrose) 4 if they should seeme to persecute a Childe borne unlawfully? Thirdly, 3. that Ioseph might be a Nursing Father, to the Infirmities, and wants of His Child-hood.
2. For her owne-sake: First, Lest the Iewes should have Stoned 1. her, as an Harlot, by their Law, Deut. 22. if shee had had a Childe, and Deut. 22. never a Husband. Secondly, that shee might be kept from scandall, as 2. well as from punishment. Thirdly, that Ioseph might be to her, and her 3. Infant a provident Provider, and loving Companion, in all their necessities, and dangers.
3. Lastly, for our sakes. First, to Commend not onely the purenesse of Virginitie, of which Christ was borne; but also, the dignitie 1. of Matrimonie; without which, Christ would not be borne. Secondly, that the Iewes might not say, we had an Illegitimate Messiah. Thirdly, 2. that our Virgins might have no colour to offend, by her example. 3.
4. Now, Why shee was espoused to a man of Davids house? was first, and principally, to show that Shee (Christs Mother also) was 1. of the same Family. For, they were not to marry out of their owne Tribe. And, since all the Pedegrees of that Nation ran still (according to their ancient Custome) in the Male line, and not the Female; therefore secondly, that his Genealogie might be described to the Iewes (according 2. to their owne Custome) by the Mans side, his putative Father, (who was of the same Line, with his Mother): for (as Saint Ambrose hath well observed) Qui in Saeculum venit, Saeculi debet more describi: thirdly, to declare, that the Prophecies, and Expectations of the Iewes were fulfilled. For, it was most commonly knowne both to the Scribes 3. and Pharises; yea, and to the people, that the Messiah should be of the house of David. For, God had sworne to him, that hee would set one of his Seed upon his Throne: this they knew, and sang every day in the 133. Psalme. Therefore was even his Mothers Husband also, of that Psal. 133. House: fourthly, and lastly, to show the Virgins Humilitie. For, 4. though shee was the Daughter of Kings: nay, though shee was the Mother of God: yet, her Husband (of the same House) was no better then a Carpenter. Which when we consider; as, in her, it showes lowlinesse: so, in us, it pricks the bladder of all humane Glory; and, makes us even ashamed to brag any more of our carnall Nobilitie: since the Mother of God, was the wife, and he himselfe accounted the Sonne of a poore Carpenter. This for the Questions: now something of her Person.
Many (and indeed too many) Encomions have beene made of Her [...] and too farre, have some gone: yet (to avoide Superstition) we must not lay by all the Reverence, we owe to the memory of blessed Saints: especially to Her, (no doubt, the most blessed of them all.) Therefore [Page 13] something would be said. And all, that I will say, shall be but by way of Similitude: and I will compare Her but to two things: Gedeons Fleece, and Salomons Throne: (peradventure two Types, or Figures, of her).
First, like Gedeons Fleece, she onely received this heavenly dew, when all the world was barren, besides her. Secondly, the filling that 1. Fleece, was a signe of the Iewes delivery; and the Conception of this 2. Virgin, a signe, and a beginning of ours. Thirdly, this Fleece received the Dew, without hurt to the Wooll: and this Virgin conceived 3. this immortall Dew, without the corruption of her flesh. Fourthly, Gedeon wrung out this Dew, and filled a Vessell with it: and Mary 4. brought forth her Sonne (that fils this great Vessell the world, and all that is in it.) But lastly; in this Shee exceeds the Fleece of Gedeon. For of the Fleece of her Body, Christ made himselfe a Garment, (even 5. his owne Flesh) which hee weares to this day; and will doe, for ever.
Now she may bee compared to Salomons Throne, in these. First, that Throne was the Royall Seate of a King: and she, the royall Mother, 1. the Receptacle, of the King of Kings. Secondly, in that Throne, none but the King onely sate: and, in her Wombe, Christ onely lay. Thirdly, 2. in that Seate, Salomon sate to Iudge all the people: and, in that flesh 3. which Christ tooke of her, shall He sit to Iudge all the people: even, the quicke and dead. Fourthly, that Throne was made of Ivory, (a part of a most chaste Beast:) and She, of purest Ivory; even Chastity it 4. selfe, being an immaculate, and perpetuall Virgin. And, as long kept Ivory, turnes red: so long kept Virginity (as in her,) turnes into Martyrdome. Fifthly, that Ivory was covered over with the best Gold; and her chast Body was gloriously enriched with the beames of the 5. God-head, when the Holy Ghost came upon her. Sixthly, the Top of the Throne was not [...]ornerd, but round; (the most perfit figure:) and She, 6. tota rotunda; without any base corners of iniquity: a most perfect, and good Woman. Seventhly, this Throne had sixe Steps, that made it high; and Mary had sixe Graces, that made her eminent. Gratia super 7. Gratiam. Mulier pudica, saith the Ben-Sirach, Ecclus. 26. 15. A modest Eccle. 26. 15. woman is a Ladder of Graces.
The first Step whereof in her, was her Wisedome. The Text sayes here; Cogitabat. Sapientis est cogitare, Shee thought what manner of 1. Salutation that might bee: Here, shee thought: and, in the second of Luke 2. 19. 52. Luke the 19. she pondered, and considered: and in the 52. verse after; Conservabat in Corde, She kept these sayings in her heart. She thought; She pondered; and laid to heart the contents of the Gospel. A great signe of Wisedome: nay indeed, the truest Wisedome of all. The second degree, is her Modesty: She feared; Turbata est; She was abashed: like 2. a good Maid, at the presence of a man. And, She answered the Angel in very few words: this sweet silence is a great Vertue in Womankind. And she was troubled at the manner of the Salutation, to heare [Page 14] her [...] commendations from the Angel. The more that goodnesse is commended, the more it feares. ‘Theeves steale away our goods; and commendations our vertues:’ therefore Shee was troubled. A great signe of Modesty. The third degree, is her Chastity, Shee was a Virgin: we have proofe enough of it, for the Text cals her so: Shee 3. herselfe sayes so, Virum non cognosco: and the Angel finds her where a Virgin should be: ingressus est ad eam. She was not gadding abroad: he found her at home, and within. The fourth degree, is her Faith: She doubts not of this great Mystery; nor requires a signe, (as Zachary 4. did in the conception of Iohn Baptist:) her, quo modo fiet istud, is not like his, unde hoc sciam? Shee onely requires de modo, of the Meanes; since shee knowes not man: Shee had read in the Law, and beleeved, that a Virgin should conceive; but shee never read of the Meanes; that was never before revealed to Man, but reserved for the mouth of an Angel. Zachary doubted of the Angel Gabriels words, even in the ordinary course of Nature; and required a signe, with unde hoc sciam? Therefore he was dumbe, and sang not his Benedictus, till his Sonne Iohn was borne: Shee asked no signe; but admiring a worke above Nature, beleeves the same Angel, and is made a Signe her selfe. (Ecce Virgo concipiet, was said as a signe, to Achaz,) and shee sings her Magnificat, before her Sonne was borne. The fifth degree, Isai. 7. 14. is her Obedience: Shee consents, and becomes readily obedient 5. to the will of God, in saying: fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum. Saint Bernard seemes most eloquently to wooe her to this answer, that the expectation of Mankind might, through her Obedience come into the world: O pulchra inter Mulieres (sayes he) fac me audire vocem tuam? Si ergo tu facies eum audire vocem tuam, ipse te faciat videre salutem nostram. So Shee obeyed, and said, fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum, be it to Me, according to thy Word. The last degree, is her Humility: which is the adjunct to her Obedience: and the very axis of all 6. this Text. Her last words before the Act of the Incarnation (the fiat mihi) are, Ecce Ancilla Domini. That is her profession, to bee a Servant, in Humility. Quae est haec sublimis Humilitas? (sayes Saint Bernard) facta est Mater Dei, & dicet se Ancillam? What sublime Humility is this? Shee is made the Mother of God, and cals her selfe an Hand-maid? This made one say, that the Humility of the Virgin Mary, was the heavenly Ladder, by which our God descended to the Earth. The very ground of her Magnificat is respexit humilitatem: the Respexit (heere,) and the Exaltavit both, are Humilitatem, not Virginitatem: had shee not beene humbled to Ancillam Domini, shee had never sung, Fecit mihi magna. Virginity would not serve the turne: Despised Humility, is above magnified Virginity: Saint Bernard was of that mind, To Virginity (sayes he) you are invited, Matth. 10. Matth. 18. to Humility you are compelled: of Virginity it is said, let him that is able, Qui potest capere, capiat. But of Humility, Nisi quis efficiatur sicut Parvulus non intrabit in Regnum Caelorum. Without Virginity you [Page 15] may be saved; without Humility, you cannot: and in this very point, he concludes with an audeo dicere, hee is bold to say it, that without Humility, the Virginity of the very Virgin Mary herselfe had never beene acceptable. You (saith he, to the proud Virgins of his time) you forget Humility, and glory in your Virginity: But Mary, forgetting her Virginitie, glories in her Humilitie. Be not proud of Virginitie: for in the Parable of the ten, there were as many Foolish ones, as wise.
These sixe Vertues were in her, as sixe Steps in Salomons Throne; Matth. 25. which once gone over, Salomon, or rather Plus quàm Salomon fuit in Throno, A greater then Salomon reposed in it. Where, after he was set, he had the duae Manus, the Supporters of each side the Throne (the Father, and the holy Ghost) that never left, nor utterly failed him. And, at his Descent, the Twelve Lions (the twelve Apostles) that shall hereafter sit on twelve Thrones themselves, and Iudge the twelve Tribes of Israel. And as the Queene of Saba came to see, and offer Gifts to Salomon, sitting on his Throne: So, came the Easterne Sages to adore, and offer to Christ, sitting on his Throne; even, in the Lap of his Blessed Matth. 2. Mother; where Salomon in all his Royaltie, was not like him. Such was this Paradise, which God prepared to make our second Adam in! Yet how gloriously soever shee be compared, the Burthen of her Song is Respexit humilitatem: and, all that shee professeth is, Ancillam Domini. So there is Humilitie in the Partie, sent unto. And so much for the Persons that, 1 did send; that, 2 was sent; and, 3 that was sent unto.
Fourthly, The Message.
NOw for the Message, it consisteth of three parts. First, He makes her attentive, by his Salutation, and discusses her Feare. Secondly, He declares the Mysterie it selfe. And, thirdly, and lastly; Induces her to Beliefe, and Consent; by the example of her Cosen Elizabeth, that hath now Conceived in her old age.
For the first. He begins with an Ave, the first Ave we reade of in the Bible. Therefore, Turbata est in sermone ejus, shee was somewhat 1. troubled at it; Cogitabat, Shee began to be attentive; and thought what manner of Salutation that might be: It is called (in the text) a Salutation: and justly; therefore it is no Prayer: it can be no Prayer: for Prayer is either Petitio, or gratiarum Actio: this, is neither. Therefore, except the Romanists can make better, they are like to obtaine nothing by this; nor have so much as Gramercy, for their labour. For, in this, they neither aske any thing, nor give thanks for any thing. Ave gratia plena (without naming her) hath a great Emphasis: as though he should say: O Thou, full of grace (without any name), All haile! Gratia plena] If Shee were full of Grace, before the Conception, who can tell how shee abounded afterwards? well, saith He, full of grace; For, to others Grace is given by parts; but into her, the very fulnesse of Grace did p [...]re Himselfe at once: and (full of Grace:) because humilibus dat gratiam, and, Shee, was humble.
[Page 16] The Lord is with thee:] Adimpleat Ventrem, qui adimplet Mentem; sit tecum in utero, qui tecum in Animo est. With Thee, he is: tecum, in Corde; tecum, in ventre; tecum, in auxilio: Not onely in his Power; as, with all: nor onely, in the vertue of his Grace; as, with some: but, with thee, in the flesh, (made of thine owne pure blood) as never yet, with any.
Blessed art thou among Women] Because Eves offence brought paine to all Womens Bowels, as a punishment; but by the fruit of thy Bowels it shall be accounted to them as a merit, they shall now be saved (saith Saint Paul) by bearing of Children. All women were subject to the Curse of God; or, the Curse of the Law: the Wife, to the Curse of God; [in dolore paries:] the Virgin, to the Curse of the Law, [Maledicta Gen. 3. 16. Sterilis]: Shee, avoided both these. Gods Curse; because shee remained a Virgin: and, the Lawes Curse; because shee bare a Sonne. Some are blessed, because they keepe their virginitie: some, because they have fruit of their body; but most blessed is Shee, that hath fruit of her body, and yet keeps her Virginitie. Well may shee be called Blessed among Women. For this woman tooke away the Curse, which the first woman had brought on all Mankind, by bringing forth a Blessing in steed of it: Life, in steed of Death; wherein shee may more truly be called, Mater Viventium, then ever Eva was.
Feare not Mary, thou hast found grace with God]. Why should she then feare? Qui apud Deum invenit gratiam, non habet quod timet. Thou hast found grace, in Conceiving the Author of all grace: the grace, that Eve lost, thou hast found with God. From him, it comes, and freely, it comes: Invenisti, non meruisti; this, was opus sanctum. This, was the free Spirit of grace; the Spirit of Gods Love; that wrought this: and therefore no merit of hers (or, ours) was here. Thus ought we to Conceive Christ in our hearts by faith: and after, (being full of grace) bring him forth in good works. Thus farre, the Salutation, and discussion of her feare.
Now secondly; in the second part of the Message, he comes to relate the Mysterie of the Incarnation. And (first) He tels her what 2. manner of Child shee shall Conceive: and (after) by what meanes shee shall Conceive.
First then, he begins with Ecce concipies: the very words of the 1. Prophet, so long before: Ecce Virgo concipiet & pariet Filium. Onely, God be thanked, the Time altered: that, was long since prophesied; and Esay 7. 14. this is now, in hand.
Thou shalt conceive, and beare in thy wombe, a Sonne:] Angels may wonder to see him in the wombe of a Virgin, whom heaven, and earth cannot containe. O Virgo (saies Chrysologus) concipitur ex te Author tuus: ex te oritur Origo; in tuo germine est Genitor tuus: in tua Carne, est Deus tuus; & Ipse, Lucem Mundi per te capit, qui Lucem Mundo dedit.
And thou shalt call his name IESVS]. ô dulce melos! In aure, melos; In corde, Iubilus: at this Name, Let all knees bow, both of things in [Page 17] Heaven, and things in Earth, and things under the Earth: and let all Tongues confesse that IESVS is the Lord, to the glory of God the Father They, that deny to how their knees at this Name, have need of the Prayer for the stubborn [...]ewes, Heb. 13. 20. The God of peace, &c. make you Perfect, ( [...]) that is, set you in joynt, for though they stand stiffely, yet (sure) they walk not uprightly, that deny this dutie.
For he shall be great, and called the Sonne of the most High]. Surely, the Sonne of the most high God. For, Qui ingreditur, & egreditur, & introitus sui & exitus, nulla vestigia relinquit, divinus habitator, non humanus est. And how great he shall be followes, for he adds: And the Lord God shall give him the Seate of his Father David]: He had sworne it, in the 133. Psalme; and, is (now) as good as his word: that hee might rule the Nations with a Rod of Iron, and bind their Princes in Chaines: that is, even fetter their Consciences in the Lawes of his divine Gospel. And, though they be strong, (even bonds of Iron) and Lawes, ever durable: yet is his Burthen, sweet, and his yoake easie; they shall willingly submit unto it. David (though a King) was a Shepheard; so, was Iacob; and so, was Christ. He shall rule (saith the Angel) in the house of Iacob,] id est, Aswell like a Shepheard as a King. For, his Sheepe shall know his voyce; and, of his Kingdome there shall be no end. For His, is the Kingdome, Power, and Glory, for ever, and ever. Amen.
Such was the Sonne, shee should conceive: Now, hee declares the 2. Meanes, upon her Question of Quo modo fiet? [The Holy Ghost shall come upon Thee: the Vertue of the most High shall over shaddow thee: and that Holy Thing that shall be borne of Thee, shall bee called the Sonne God.] Wherein three things. First; he shewes Quis, who did it. Secondly; Quo modo, how it was done. And thirdly, and lastly; Quid, he describes againe the Worke that was made (the Child that she should beare).
First: Who did it? It was the Act of the whole Trinity: they 1. Quis. all descend, and condescend to the worke: He names them plainely in the Text. For, heere, is 1 Spiritus Sanctus; and 2 Virtus Altissimi, (id est, Patris;) and, quod vocabitur, 3 Filius Dei: the Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost. So, they are All present: and the Worke, was of them All; they did it: three Persons, doe one Act; for all three, are but one God.
But if (with Mary) wee will aske the Angel, quo modo; and enquire 2 Quo modo. after the manner; wee can but have the answer which he gave Her. And, howsoever Shee understood it, by what shee felt in her Chaste body, or apprehended in her pure minde; yet it is a darke Mystery, and too hard for us. His words bee; [The holy Ghost shall come upon. The Vertue of the most High shall over shaddow thee: and the holy Thing shall be borne.] This last we onely understand: we know what it is to be borne. For, we were all borne our selves. But, for the rest, wee may admire, but never understand them. Superveniet in Te, is more, then Veniet super te: to come upon in Thee, is a strange phrase to us. And, as little can wee make of Virtus obumbrabit: wee cannot conceive how the Vertue of his brightnesse, that is the Father of [Page 18] Lights, should obumbrare become a Shaddow. A Domino factum! It is Gods doing, and it is wonderfull! But, some, paraphrase it thus. ‘The holy Ghost shall come upon, and in thee, to purge, and clense thee, that thou maist conceive without sinne: the Vertue of the most high Father shall over-shaddow, and sustaine thy weake Nature: sub umbra alarum, under the shaddow of his Wings: for so great, and mysterious a Worke: and the Sonne of God shall bee borne of Thee.’
Saint Augustine would expresse the worke of the Incarnation to the Iewes, in this manner: ‘Behold (saith hee) the Harpe, what sweet Melody it makes: three things seeme to be present: 1 the Art, 2 the Hand, and 3 the String; and yet, but one sound is heard. The Art dictates: the Hand touches: the String sounds. Three worke together; the String onely sounds; neither the Art, nor the Hand; yet, they both worke with the String: So, neither the Father, nor the holy Ghost was Incarnate; yet, they both wrought with the Sonne. The String onely, sounds; and Christ onely tooke Flesh: yet, it was the worke of all Three: But, as the sound belongs onely to the String; so, the Humanity belongs onely to Christ. And thus, as three persons clothing one of themselves with a Garment, doe (all of them) the same worke;’ and yet, but one of them is clothed. So heere, All wrought; but the Sonne onely was Incarnate. Thus, some have adventured to expresse it by comparisons: but (to say the truth) for the true quo modo of it indeed, we must bee all driven to confesse (with Saint Chrysostome) I know the Word is made flesh; but quo modo factum sit, nescio: and wonder not (sayes he) that I know not; for, there is not a Creature knowes. And even Saint Augustine himselfe comes in (at last) and for his part, confesses asmuch: Let the faithlesse Iew (saith he) tell me how Aarons dry Rod budded, flowred, and brought forth ripe Almonds, and I will tell him, how the Virgin conceived, and brought forth a Sonne. But, neither can the Iew, expresse the conception of that Rod; nor I, the conception of the Virgin. And should the whole Conclave of Fathers bee asked their verdict, they would all come in, with Ignoramus. Wee will leave (then) the Factum Mirabile, the wonderfull concealed Mystery of the Manner; and heare, what the Angel sayes of the Factum mirabile in oculis nostris; the wonder, that wee may see with our Eyes, the Thing done: the Person in the Flesh.
And that is [Sanctum quod ex te nascetur, vocabitur Filius Dei] it is plaine, by this, which person of the Trinity was Incarnate: namely Quid. Filius, the Sonne. Ne filii nomen ad alium transiret, qui non esset filius aeternâ nativitate: Lest any of the Persons should have the name of Sonne, that was not so, from all beginnings. Hee cals him sanctum, that Holy Thing: Sanctum though it be substantively put here, is (of it selfe) an Adjective of the Nominative Case, Neuter gender, and Singular Number; and, hath heere no Substantive. Wee may well [Page 19] supply it from Saint Iohn; and, call it Sanctum Verbum. For, that is the same Case, Gender, and Number (there). And, as (here) Sanctum nascetur; so (there) Verbum Caro factum est; Which, is all one in effect, and beares the same sense. But (Sanctum) will well stand alone, for a Substantive too. For, it is not one of his Attributes onely; as being Conceived by the Holy Ghost (and so, Holy); but, it is his very Name. For, so his Mother sang of Him, before he was borne. Hee that is mightie hath magnified mee, and, Sanctum nomen ejus: Holy, is his Name. And that Shee learned (here) of the Angel: who adds, that this Holy shall be called the Sonne of God.
Before; he called him Filius Altissimi; just, in the same verse, where he names Spiritus Sanctus: to shew, that Altissimus and Spiritus Sanctus, are two distinct Persons: and (here) he cals him, Filius Dei; to shew, that Deus and Altissimus, are both one person. For, one cannot be Sonne, of two. He cannot be the Sonne of Altissimi, and of Dei too; unlesse they be both one. He is (then) the onely begotten Sonne, of the Father: and, Ipse, Altissimus: and, He, is the most high God, ever to be praised.
And though it be said, Conceptus ex Spiritu Sancto, and that the Holy Ghost wrought here: yet, he is not the Sonne of the Holy Ghost. For, every thing that is borne, by, or of, a thing, is not (presently) the Sonne of it: no more, then a Christian that is borne of Water, is the Sonne of Water. But, the Worke of his Conception is more principally attributed to the Holy Ghost; because it was Opus eximiae Charitatis, a Worke of singular Love towards us. And Love, is the proper Influence of the Holy Ghost; who is Spiritus Charitatis. Therefore, Conceptus ex Spiritu Sancto, is properly said. And, He was Conceived, non ex substantiâ, sed ex operatione Spiritus Sancti. For, being begotten of the Father, before all worlds; and borne of a Virgin, in the fulnesse of time: having a Father, for his God-head; and, a Mother, for his Man-hood, (which are both his Natures;) the holy Ghost cannot be his Father: For so, there would be two Fathers in the Trinitie, of but one Sonne; which were an absurditie. Neither, is the holy Ghost (though he proceed from the Father and the Sonne) the Sonne of either of them. For then, there would be two Sonnes in the Trinitie, and one of them, a Father. Hee (then) is the Sonne onely; and the onely Sonne; and that, onely of the Father: they (all the three) that wrought; but Hee onely, factus, the Holy Thing that was made. He is, and vocabitur shall ever be called, Filius Altissimi, the Sonne of the most High: that is, the Father.
Which holy Thing, the Son of God [ex Te nascetur] shall be Borne of Thee, (saith he, to the Virgin) that is, be made Man. He was so. For, (as Baudinus sayes) In ipso Conceptionis momento Carnem & Animum, ut statim perfectus esset homo, suscepit. He tooke on him, whole Man, that he might heale whole Man; (quod enim inassumptibile est, incurabile est). He took all, that God hath planted in our Nature, (Sin excepted:) for, God [Page 20] never planted that there: that was our owne Worke. Hee was but in the similitude of sinfull Flesh; not, in sinfull Flesh; but, very like it. For, like sinfull Flesh, it hungered, it thirsted, it wept, it smarted; and so, like sinfull Flesh it was, that it was sinfull Flesh, in the body of his Mother, before he tooke it: but, when the holy Ghost came upon her, it was wholy cleansed, and made fit for Innocence it selfe to weare, before he put it on.
But, can the Deitie; can the Divinitie be in the Flesh? how may that be? It is Saint Basils question; and He shall answer it too, for mee. Even so (saies he) as Fire is in Iron: not, by Transition, but, by Communication. For, the Fire goes not forth, to the Iron; but, remaining in his owne place, imparts his vertue to it: neither is it diminished by imparting; although it fill that wholy, which receives it. Thus doth the Word (this Sanctum, saies he) not remooved from it-selfe, dwell with us; without any immutation.
Thus came this heavenly Fire, into the dull Iron of our Flesh: and, when the holy Ghost came upon the Virgin (as the Sunne upon a Rose, or Lilly) to quicken and make it grow, then did this glorious Light [obumbrare,] take of her his Body, quasi umbraculum; that, by the shadow thereof, he might exhibite himselfe to us. And that (since he is a Spirit; and we, but Flesh) we might, by the object of his Body, see God, in the Flesh, with our eyes; as we see Fire, thorow a Skreene: the Sunne, thorow a Cloud: or a Light, thorow a Chrystall Lanthorne.
And well might hee be called the Sonne of God. For, Qui Conceptu suo Virginem servat, & ortu suo Virginem relinquit, non Terrenus, sed Coelestis homo est. And this, had his Type too. Hee was prefigured in the Bush of Moses: Hee was the same Fire (here), that he was (there). For, as the Fire burnt in the Bush; and yet; the Bush lost not her Greennesse; so Christ was Conceived, and borne of her; and yet Shee lost not her Virginitie. Hee descended (there), to deliver them from Aegypt; and He descended (here) to deliver us from hell, and the darkenesse thereof. And this, for the second part of the Message; the declaration of the Mysterie.
Now in the third (wherein wee will be briefe;) Hee induces her consent; shewing the possibilitie, by the example of her Cosen Elizabeth: 3. and so, to proove that nothing is impossible to God. For, Shee (now, sixe Moneths agoe) even beyond the course of Nature, in her old age, Conceived his forerunner, Iohn; Who was also, Vir humilis: Living, in the Wildernesse; feeding, on nothing, but what grew of it selfe, (Locusts, and wild Honey); Clothed, in Camels haire; with a Girdle, but of Skins, about his loynes. So, hee concludes his Message, with the mention of an other patterne of Humilitie (but, that belongs to Saint Iohn's day); and Mary concludes the whole Story, with the obedience of her Humilitie: Ecce Ancilla Domini! fiat mihi secundum verb [...]m tuum.
But, to say truth; of all Humility, none is like that of [Sanctum [Page 21] quod nascetur] His, that (this Day) was made flesh: for him, to bee brought so low! For him, that thought it no robbery to bee equall with God, to be humbled, usque naturam hominis, usque ventrem Virginis: usque filium Ancillae; usque formam Servi: usque Lectulum Praesepii; And lastly, usque mortem maledicti, seemes to be too much for him, that is Deus Deorum, & Dominus Dominantium: yet this (of the Incarnation) goes lower, then them all. For, in his Humanity, hee wrought miracles in his being the Sonne of a Hand-maid, hee shewed himselfe, and was called a Master: in his Servitude, he commanded devils; in his Cratch, he was adored: in his death, he shooke Heaven, and Earth; but, in his Incarnation, hee seemed so weake, that Verbum non potuit fari Verbum, the word could not speake a word; much lesse, did he doe any thing to shew his power. If ever Humility bee to bee learned by example; it is, from him.
Let us learne it then. For (heere) wee have the Humility of God, the Sender: of Gabriel, the Messenger: of Mary, the Mother; and of Christ, the Sonne, our Saviour, for our example; and all, in the Text. [So the Angel departed from her.] And, so much, for the Text, and Gospel for this Day.
BVt shall wee end heere, and leave Humility in the dust? There should ever with a Humiliatus, goe an Exaltavit: Friend, sit up Luke 14. 10. higher; was said to him in the lowest place. If any be exalted, it shall be the humble and meeke: for, none can be lifted up, but from a low place; and, out of the dust, will he raise the humble.
Christ was (this day) humbled: we celebrate it this day, in the memory of his Incarnation. Hee was brought downe into the dust of our Earth, (our flesh.) But, when hee rode magnificently into Ierusalem with On Palme-Sunday. the Acclamations of Rex Israel, and Gloria in Excelsis, about him; hee was (in some sort) Exalted: Hee rid in triumph then. And (as this yeare fals out) we celebrate that Exaltation, this very Day, also: for this, is Dominica in ramis Palmarum. Palme-Sunday, as well as our Lady-Day.
And though Durandus, in his Romish Rationale, would not have them kept both at once, but one of them (the Annunciation) put off, till the next day; yet, doth our Church very well (this yeare) to keepe them (as they fall) both upon one day. For though the one, be of his Humiliation; and the other, a kind of Exaltation; yet, they have many things so like, (by the way) that they may seeme Types one, of an other: and they both end in Humiliation.
For first; this day, when he drew nigh to Ierusalem, hee sent two of his Disciples to a Towne, to prepare him an Asse to sit on: And (this 1. Day) when the fulnesse of Time drew nigh, he sent one of his Angels to Nazareth to prepare him our flesh, to put on. Secondly, They had 2. [Page 22] charge, if any contradicted (with, quare solvitis, &c?) to answer, that the Lord would use him; and then, they should consent to let him goe. So, the Angel, when Mary seemed to question (with quo modo fiet?) He answered, Sanctum nascetur: the Lord would put it on; and Shee consented; fiat mihi. Thirdly, they found the Asse tyed, where two wayes met: and Hee found our flesh tyed by Satan, and originall 3. sinne, betweene the two wayes; of good, and evill. He sent, Hee came to loose us; And (now) we are all Freemen in Christ. Fourthly, upon 4. this Asse had never man ridden: and, the flesh of the Virgin, had no Man corrupted: yet, was it an Asse used to the Yoake; and yet, was Shee, sub Iugo; Betrothed to a Husband. Fifthly, As the Prophet cryes to Ierusalem, to foretell his comming, with an Ecce. Netimeas Filia 5. Sion: Ecce! Behold thy King commeth to thee meekely, riding on an Asse: So the Angel hath his Ecce, almost in the same very termes, Ne timeas Maria: Ecce! Behold, thou shalt conceive, and beare in thy Wombe, (that is, thy King commeth to thee, meekely clothed in thy Flesh.) And sixthly, Mary may be well compared to the Daughter of Sion. For, 6. Filia Sion was the City of David; his Castle, and dwelling house: and Mary was of his Seede: his Daughter; and one of his house, and family.
To Her, our Saviour comes, as to the Daughter of Sion, this Day. For, seventhly: As this Day, he descended from fruitfull Mount Olivet, riding humbly on a poore Asse; So now, Hee descended from 7. the glorious Mount of Heaven, clothed humbly in our poore Flesh. Eightly, Hee comes (this Day) into the Wombe, to the same purpose that he rode, this day into Ierusalem: that is, to become a Sacrifice for 8. us. Therefore the Prophet, so long agoe, called him, Rex tuus (non alienus) thy King; ex te natus: in te nutritus: pro te moriturus. Hee Zach. 9. 9. comes, not with glory, to Iudge; but, with meekenesse, to suffer: not, like Nebuchadnezer a Forraine King, to Captive; but, like himselfe, (Rex tuus) thy King, to Redeeme, and leade Captivity Captive. To thee, Hee comes; (Venit Tibi, non Sibi.) And ninthly, as Hee came to Ierusalem with a Quoties volui? shewing how oft, before, Hee would have 9. called them: so, he came not (this day) in the flesh, till he had shewed us quoties voluit, how oft (before) hee desired to bee in the flesh for us; both by the mouthes of his Prophets; and, by his owne many Apparitions, in the likenesse of man, before his comming. Tenthly, Hee wept, when he drew neere the City: and no doubt but He cryed, when 10. Hee was borne for us; yet then, (as now) not so much for his Passion, as for Compassion. This had his Type too: for it was prefigured in Ieremy, weeping over Ierusalem, for the Babylonish Captivity: as Hee wept over it (heere) for the Romish, which it was, shortly after, to suffer. Eleventhly, Hee had (there) his Disciples Clamantes: and (heere) also 11. his Angel Annuncians: they proclamied his Title in the Streets, Beatus qui venit Rex Israel, Filius, & Regnum David: and, the Angel sayes, this Day asmuch; Hic erit magnus; dabit Illi Dominus Sedem [Page 23] David Patris, & regnabit in Domo Iacob: that is, Rex Israel. They cryed Hosanna to the King, in Excelsis: where is Eternity. And the Angel sayes, Regni ejus non erit finis: there is Eternity, too.
As then, they met him, in his Triumph, with flourishing Palme-Branches; So, let us, (now) meete him, in his Humanitie with our flourishing vertues, which (in his Righteousnesse) makes us like greene Palme-Trees: for florebit Iustus sicut Palma; (saies David). And th [...]s much for the Analogy, which the Acts of The A [...] nunciation, and Palme-Sund [...]y. these Dayes have one Psal. 92. 12. with another.
But, the Fathers have made a more mysterious Explanation of some of these Things; which, (with what we have added) we will briefely take view of. First, they compare this taking of our Flesh, to his 1. Riding on the Asse. For, as the Asse, is an ignorant Beast, fit for burthen: So, is our Flesh he tooke, an ignorant Masse, fit to be burthened with the Humilities imposed on it in the Gospel. They say, that (ever since Christ rode on an Asse) their whole kinde have carried the print 2. of the Crosse, on their backs: I am sure, that since He tooke our humane Nature, he hath enjoyned us to beare Him, his yoake, and his Crosse, on our backs: Wee are bought by him, and must submit our selves to this purpose: Empti estis pretio magno; glorificate, & portate 3. Dominum in corpore vestro. We must beare his Burthen; wee are led 1 Cor. 10. to it, by his example; for, he submitted his owne Flesh (after he had taken it) to the Carrying that burthen of wood on his backe, (the Crosse) for us; which, he hath enjoyned us, to doe also: Omnibus Oneribus patienter dorsum supponentes, to take up our Loads, our Crosses too, and follow him: therefore Vt Iumentum factus sum apud te saies David. Psal. 72. 23.
He came riding on an Asse Colt, whereon never man had ridden; and, on an Asse used to the yoake, (it is collected, that he rode (by 4. Math. 21. 5. turnes) on them). The Asse, used to the yoake, signifies the Iewes, mancipated to the Law. And the Colt (whereon never man rode) was the Gentiles, used to the Libertie of Nature: Hee came to both: that so, he might save both. They cast their Garments on the Asse, and in his way: and we must cast our Goods, and what we possesse (which 5. are the coverings of our Flesh) at his feet. For, Christ rode not on the bare Asse; neither will he have the bare obedience of our Soules, but of our Bodies, and all we possesse, at his dispose and Service. They, 6. that cast their Garments in the way, were the Martyrs, that cast downe their Bodies (the Garments of their Soules) for Christs Triumph, to goe over: and so doe they, that lay downe their possessions, and bring downe their bodies, by Abstinence and Fasting. For, thereby, they suffer a kinde of unbloody Martyrdome.
They (then) clothed the Asse with the Garments of their Bodies; and, the Apostles have (since) clothed the Doctrine of Christs Humanitie 7. with the words of their mouthes. Simple Wisedome, is more glorious Attire, then all the Eloquence of the Heathen Orators. For, as [Page 24] Sampson destroyed the mightie Philistins with the Iaw-bone of an Asse; so hath Christ confounded the great Doctours of the Law, in Buccâ Idiotarum Apostolorum, out of the mouthes of the simple. And, though they speake simply, and seeme simple in our carnall eyes; yet, 8. we must heare, and obey them, comming in His Name. For, if God should speake to us, through the mouth of a very Asse indeed, it were no more to bee neglected, then it was to Balaam, who was a Prophet himselfe: Heere, if ever the proverbe were true, it was true now: Asinus portans Mysteria.
They not onely cast their Garments, but Boughes in his way, and they that prepare the way of the Gospell to our hearts, by sentences 9. out of the Scriptures and Fathers, breake Boughes, from those flourishing Palme-trees, and cast those Branches in his way. Clergy men breake Boughes, from Abrahams Obedience, Iosephs Chastity, and Moses humility, and cast them in the way: and Lay-men cast their Garments, their Goods at his feete, as they did (at first) to the Apostles in the Acts: learning from them, and their Succeeders, how to employ, Acts 4. and dispose of all that they possesse, and both together, portant Dominum in corpore suo. By cutting boughes, by casting Garments, and bearing Christs Burthen, we shall be saved; for so was Noah, (by 10. cutting downe boughes, to make an Arke:) So was Iob, by casting Garments, to cloath the poore: and, so was Daniel, by daily labour, and bearing sorrow for his people, ut Iumentum.
Some, clothed the Asse; some, leade; some, cut boughes: some, cast branches: and some, strewed the way: Therefore, every man 11. ought to doe something, to entertaine Christ in the flesh, since every man cannot doe every thing.
They cryed Hosanna to him: which word (of it selfe) properly signifies nothing, but shewes an effect of a well-wishing minde; so, when 12. wee cannot find words to expresse our good affections to Christ, we must (at least) like them, Bene ominari suspiriis inenarrabilibus. Yet, Saint Hierome sayes, it signifies as much as, Salva, obsecro: for Domine salvum me fac (in Hebrew) is Anna Adonai Osianna. Therefore they cryed Osanna Rex Israel, filio David: Benedictus qui venit in nomine Patris; Benedictum, quod venit regnum patris David: Pax in Coelo, Gloria in Excelsis: Hosanna in Altissimis: Almost the very Song of the Angels, at his Birth. All which is (in effect) thus much: ‘Hosanna; save, wee pray thee, thou that art King of Israel, and wee thy Subjects, which art come by the Assumption of the flesh, in the name of the Father. Blessed is now the Kingdome of our Father David, to whom hee was promised: he that comes is blessed: and he comes blessing. Hosanna Iohn 5. the second time, in Altissimis.’ The first Hosanna, was to Rex Israel, filio David: (his humanity:) this last, is in Altissimis, to his God-head, 13. in the highest heavens. Because Christ came, in his humanity, meritoriously; and in his Divinity, effectually to save us, therefore Hosanna salva obsecro; to them both: that there may bee Pax in Coelis, and [Page 25] Gloria in Excelsis: that wee may (first) have Peace with heaven; and (after) Glory, in it.
Yet they understood not, what they said; no more then Caiphas: 14. but, they prophesied, and saved the Stones that Labour: and, when they would not still cry thus, the Stones themselves opened their mouthes, and rent at the Passion.
This was the cry, both of them, that went before, and them that came after. And, who were they? They, that went before, were the Patriarches, and Prophets of the Iewes; they that follow Christ are the Apostles, Martyrs, and Doctors of the Christians: the Prophets went before his face, to prepare his way, and make his pathes straight: and the Christians that come after, follow the path, that he hath trode out for them: yet both have but one cry, Osanna, Salva obsecro: For, as two (that doe will the same thing) are said to be of one minde; and two, that have Faces alike, are said to have one countenance: so, our Faith, and the Faith of the Ancients is the same Faith, though the manner of beleeving, be divers.
They carried Palmes also in their hands, a token of his victory (for their sakes) over Sinne, and all temptations; ‘Which gave the 15. Church (anciently) occasion to goe in Procession with Palmes in their hands,’ (on this day:) from whence, it was called Palme-Sunday. But (howsoever this custome is left) thus joyfully went they then before him; and thus honorably went He in Triumph to his Death; to shew, that he went, to triumph over Death: And, that they that saw him 16. goe so gloriously to his Passion, might know, that hee went, not (as a base Malefactor) to suffer for himselfe. And (withall) behold the vanity of worldly honor! When they, that thus joyfully now, brought him into the City, within five dayes after, thrust him out, and killed him. Yet hee, admitted their Acclamations; and why? when they 17. would have made him a Temporall King, he avoided them; but, now, they acknowledge that Hee comes to Restore the Kingdome of David, he not onely suffers them, but suffers none to rebuke them. Wee need not feare then, but hee will admit, and accept of Osanna Rex, in the Humility of his Incarnation, that refused it not, when he rode to his Passion: so it bee joyned with the consideration of his God-head, in Excelsis.
This noble and triumphant entrance into Ierusalem, had a Type 18. also: It was prefigured in Davids glorious Procession long before. For, (thus Triumphantly) brought he the Arke of the Covenant, into the Holy Tabernacle: and thus, in Triumph, did Christ bring his Body (the Arke of our Covenant) into the Holy City, and there placed it on the Altar of the Crosse, to be a Propitiatorium or Mercy-Seate, twixt God and us for ever.
Thus, our blessed Saviour, that (this Day) in his Incarnation, and Entrance into the World was humbled, was (this Day) also, in his glorious Iourney and entrance into Ierusalem, exalted.
[Page 26] But Humility is of that nature, that, set it never so high in this world, it will downe againe of it selfe; the higher it is, the lower it will stoope: And this lowly Sonne of his meeke Mother (here) did as well ride in Triumph, and kept his humility; as he was borne of her, and preserved her Virginity.
For, even among all this Pompe, and applause of people, (when all the City of Ierusalem was mooved at his Magnificent entrance) Hee himselfe gave a great example of Humility, in riding so simply on a poore Asse; with no better a Saddle, then a Cloake, or some such slight thing, cast on him. However they triumphed round about him, Hee was humble enough, himselfe: Hee tooke small pride in it. For, while they applauded, Hee wept: there was Humility running downe his Cheekes. Indeed, it honoured the City, that hee would thus ride into it, but it humbled him: Hee was never in any great honour, in all His life, but twice: At this time: and, in the Transfiguration: There, hee talked with Moses and Elias concerning his Death; and charged his Disciples to tell no man of his Glory: and (heere) he is going to his Death, indeed; and weepes, in the middest of his Glory. And this honour continued but a small time with him neither. For, they that thus admired him in the Morning, would none of them give him a lodging, at night; Hee was faine to goe backe againe to Bethany to bed: and within lesse then a weeke after, they were much worse altered towards him. Which Hee full well knew, that knew the thoughts of all men, and therefore looking on, and fore-seeing them (a sort of false Traitors to his life) Hee had little cause to bee proud, or joyfull at their Acclamations; though Hee suffered them. For, will you see what followed? Now they cry Hosanna, to the Sonne of David: then they cry, Take him away, take him away: Crucifie him, Crucifie him. Now they cry King of Israel: then, they cry, wee have no King, but Caesar. Now, they cut downe Boughes, to strew the way for him, to ride on: then, they cut downe a Tree to make a Crosse, to hang him on: Now, they cast their Garments before him: then, they cast Lots for his Garments: Now, they cry, Blessed is Hee, that comes in the Name of the Lord; but then; Cursed is he, that hangs on the Crosse. Wee see what became of this Exaltation: and how it ended. If hee were ever truely exalted indeed, it was his Humility that exalted him: nay, hee onely tooke Humility for his Exaltation. For, when hee meant one of his greatest humiliations (even that, on the Crosse) he sayes of it, when the Sonne of man shall be exalted, &c. No Exaltation would he admit Iohn 12. in this life, unmingled with Humility. For which cause the Apostle sayes: that (after death) God hath exalted: nay, superexaltavit, hath highly exalted him. It may well bee His Song, as it was his Mothers, (Hee hath exalted the humble and meeke.) But, this is not the Day of that Catastrophe, and finall exaltation: that was an unmingled one, and is an argument fit for an Easter day: Wee are now Meditating of the beginning, not onely of his life in lowlinesse; but of his Passion, in [Page 18] Teares, even this Day of his seeming Glory; and therefore our object is principally his Humility: his emptying himselfe, even to the bottome, and becomming of no Account. His Humility, in comming in the flesh, for us: His Humility, in going to his Death for us: of both which, we keepe the remembrance this Day.
From both which, if wee can but learne one short rule (of St. Bernard) it will be Vse enough. That since the lower hee made himselfe in Humility, the greater hee shewed himselfe in Charity, wee may all say from the bottome of our Soules, Quanto pro Me vilior, Tanto Mihi Charior! Marke (ô Man) that art but Earth: See thy God humbled, and be not proud: And, since hee is joyned to thee, bee not ungratefull to him: So shalt thou (in the end) bee exalted to him, that for his Humility was exalted to the right Hand of God. So shalt thou, by thy Humility find Wisedome, (even the Wisedome of the Father;) Him, whom the whole Humility of this Gospel directs to: Thou shalt remaine with Him; and He, with Thee: For, Vbi Humilitas ibi & Sapientia: Amen. So bee it, Lord Iesu.
Fiat mihi secundum Verbum tuum. Amen.
IN AVRORA ANNVNCIATIONIS. VISIO Meditantis, Angeli Annunciantis.
A MEDITATION FOR CHRISTMAS-DAY. 1622.
15. Et factum est, ut discesserunt ab cis Angeli, in Coelum; Pastores loquebantur ad invicem. Transeamus usque Bethlehem, & Videamus Hoc verbum quod factum est, quod Dominus ostendit Nobis. | 15. And it came to passe when the Angel were gone away from them into Heaven, that the Shepheards said one to another. Let us got then unto Bethlehem, and see thi [...] T [...]ing th it is come to [...]asse, which the Lord hath shewed unto us. |
16. Et venerunt festinantes; & Invenerunt Mariam & Ioseph; & Infantem positum in Praesepio. | 16. So they came, with speed and found both Mary and Ioseph: and the Babe, laid in a Cratch. |
HERE we finde immediatly following (our second Lesson, for this Morning Service) certaine Men earely up, and going to see a strange sight, betimes, this Christmas Morning. They sought it, and they saw it: Venerunt; & Invenerunt. So this Text, (in two verses) containes two generall parts. The seeking; and finding, of our Newborne Saviour. Certaine Men seeking God, whom, (at last) they finde both God, and Man. Venerunt, & Invenerunt, are the Heads put together, and make up a modell of this Text. Which, if you please to take a-sunder, and see in pieces you shall finde, in each of them, five parts: In Venerunt the Seeking;) these five.
- 1. Qui. Who they were, that sought.
- 2. Quando. At what time, they sought.
- 3. Quo modo. In what manner, they sought.
- 4. Quare. To what end, they sought.
- 5. Quo duce. Who shewed them, vvhat they sought.
In Invenerunt, (the Finding:) will be these other five parts.
- 1. Quem. Who it vvas, they found.
- 2. Quo tempore. At vvhat time, they found him.
- 3. Quo loco. In vvhat place, they found him.
- 4. Quibuscum. In vvhat company, they found him.
- 5. Quo statu. In vvhat case, they found him.
TEN, in all. To which, we will adde, the Doctrine, and Vse (as the use is) to make up twelve: That there may be as many parts waiting on the Text, as there are Dayes waiting on the Feast. The Doctrine (from Venerunt;) will be Vade, & fac similiter. The Vse, or Income, (from Invenerunt;) will be Invenietis, you shall finde Christ himselfe, who is, in Life, and Death, Lucrum, Vse, Gaine; and good advantage. Both which (Doctrine, and Vse) he hath himselfe contracted Phil. 1. 21. in one Sentence; Quaerite & invenietis. His blessed Example in this I will follow, and, Contracting all I have gathered on these Parts, Matth. 7. 7. proceed (as short, and briefely) as I can, that I may the better hereafter remember, and apply to my owne Soule, what I have written.
First then: In Venerunt, (in the Seeking) vvee observe.
1. Qui?
VVHo were they that sought? Pastors, Shepheards, sayes the Text; Poore simple men; that (at the eighth verse) were sitting up this cold night, in the open Field, to looke to their Flocke: and (when they least looked for such a matter,) they had a vision of Angels, and the Birth of our Saviour was (first of all) made knowne unto them. These sought. And, good reason had they, so to doe. For who would not to see such a sight, set on going? When an Angel visibly from Heaven, shall tell them that but Even now (Hodiè) this Day, is borne their Saviour: and, that Hee is heere, hard-by; in the City of David, within lesse then a Adrichom. fol. 49.Mile: who would not goe, (nay, runne) thither? It is no mervaile if they sought. But, the mervaile will be, why such Messengers (as Angels) would tell, and (first of all) tell so high a Mystery to such simple fellowes? One would thinke, when the King of Heaven is borne, that, as the Messengers are Angels, so the Message should be brought, (first) to the Kings of the Earth, ex congruo. For, they are Gods too; and, the Sonnes of the most high. And, Angels, with Kings, have some likenesse: My Lord Psal. 82. 6. [Page 33] is as an Angell of God; said Mephibosheth to King David. But, Angelus ad Pastores? quàm malè conveniunt? This raised the question in 2 Sam. 19. 27. Aquinas, Vtrum sint convenienter electi, &c. Whether there was a fit choice of the Persons, to whom Christs Birth was manifested? Which needs no answer, when we see (by the Text) that God thought it fit. Yet, the conveniency will sinke the better into us (since Man, is Animal rationale) if wee conceive some Reasons for it. First then, though they were but simple Shepheards; yet, they were Iewes: and, to them, Christ doth properly belong. Hee, is their Promise: due to them, by Oath: their Flesh and Blood: their Kinsman, according to Gen. 22. 18. Rom 9. 5. the Flesh. To them (then) first, it is fit he be revealed. And, to the poorest of them of his owne Family, rather then to the greatest stranger of the Gentiles: Secondly, because they were poore: to the poorest of his owne family, rather then to the Richest; For, to such he (principally) came: For the sake of the Poore, and needy, arise will I, saith Psal. 12. 5. the Lord. Thirdly, because they were simple men, uncompounded with the world; living after the ancient fashion of the Patriarches: using the old profession of their Father Iacob, and dwelling in the same place; (for, this, was Magdall Eder, where he kept Sheepe, and held Gen. 35. 21. by some to bee the same Tower of the Flocke, that is prophesied by Micha to be the first Receiver of the Newes of this Birth. And thou Mich. 4. 8. Tower of the Flocke, the strong hold of the Daughter of Sion, unto thee shall it come, even the first Dominion, &c). These men (we see) had not travelled farre in the World, nor medled much with it. For, they dwelt in the same place, and used the same profession their Fathers did, many hundreds of yeeres before. They troubled themselves little with the new Inventions of the times, but lived, more Majorum, in their honest and prime simplicity; therefore to them, rather then to the proudest new-fangled Pharise: for, Cum simplicibus sermo ejus. Fourthly, because they were Vigilantes: Not stretched on their Beds of Ivory: but watching abroad with their Flocke. They were diligent Prov. 3. 32. in their poore vocation, and watching. And though (perchance) they looked for no such matter, at this instant; Yet, no doubt (in generall) they did (like Simeon) alwayes waite for the Consolation of Israel: Luk. 2. 25. Therefore as they watched, it was revealed unto them. For, Qui mane Vigilaverit, inveniet Me. Fifthly; Quia Pastores. To Prov. 8. 17. these Shepheards, because they were Shepheards. ‘For, to whom could the Angels tell the new Eaning of a Lambe, so properly as to Shepheards? St. Iohns Lambe; that takes away the Sinnes of the Episc. Wint. Iohn 1. 29. World? Esay's Lambe; that they might offer, to the Ruler of all the World, for a Present? Or, to whom could the Birth of a Shepheard, Isaiah 16. 1. come more fitly then to Shepheards? For, Hee was the chiefe Shepheard;’ 1 Peter 5. 4. Iohn 10. 11. the good Shepheard, that gave his Life for his Sheepe. Sixthly, for Mystery: For, as Hee (after) made the first Preachers of his Death, and Resurrection to bee Shepheards: so (heere) Hee makes Shepheards the first Preachers of his Birth. Heere Hee makes Shepheards, [Page 34] his Preachers: there, Hee makes his Preachers, Shepheards: Lastly, It is well these were but Shepheards. For, non vilis praesentia Pastorum (saith Beda), their Testimony is not to be despised: For quo vilior, ad prudentiam, eò pretiosior, ad fidem. They, were not Sapientes; great Clerkes, that could make a large Tale (and too large perhaps) of what they had seene: but Simplices; qui fucare audita nescirent, that could not make a Tale of themselves; not glosse the matter, other then in truth it was: and therefore fit to be the first Beholders, and first Divulgers of this great matter: and, for their Simplicity, to bee the rather beleeved: These are the men, that sought: and these are the Reasons, why they should be the first that find him.
2. Quando.
FOr the Time. They began to doe it, when the Angels were departed from them: when they had given the hint, and were gone into heaven againe. It is like, that as long as the Angels would have preached such heavenly newes, and sung such sweet Anthemes, that they could have beene content, to have stood still gazing there: but, that was not their Errand, to delight their Eyes, or Eares: but to send them to Christ. Therefore, as the Angel knew when, discreetely to end his Sermon, in fit time; so the rest sung but a short Psalme after it, that the Shepheards might be gone, to seeke their Saviour: which is, plus agendo, quàm audiendo: what ere we thinke (now a dayes). ‘It is not sitting all day at a long Sermon, that is the onely way (though indeed it bee in the Way): nor, being at an Exercise: but, by Exercising; that wee come to Christ.’ When the Shepheards heard the Angel; Christ, sought them: but, when they went from thence, they sought Him. That, was their part. Wee learne heere, when it is time to seeke him. When the Angell is departed. When the Preacher is gone out of the Pulpit, immediately after the Sermon is done: then, to goe about it, presently. For, to that end they preach: and as soone, as wee have heard, wee must practise: wee must not deferre, but (as these Shepheards did) festinantes, making all the haste wee can; while it is hot in us: And, it is necessary so to doe: For, since we cannot doe it of our selves, it is good to catch the first occasion, or touch, lest it come no more. For, if it doe not, we can come no more by it, of our selves: it growes not in our Garden. Take heed: the Shepheards were but once called: they had but this one Apparition, and they went. Therefore now is the time; as soone as we heare of a Saviour: wee must seeke him: Not, stand (all day) hearing; but, goe about it. So, did they: The Text affirmes it: Factum est ut discesserunt, &c. As soone as the Angels went, (factum est,) It came to passe; They went too. This, learne wee of the Shepheards, to keepe time: But if wee marke; here is, not onely drinke, for us; but water, for our Cammels: Our Servants may learne heere. For, the Angels went backe into Heaven, Gen. 24. 19. [Page 35] as soone as they had done their errand: and, so should they. ‘A Messenger that is sent, should know the way home againe, and not stand loytring by the way.’ Those Angels, that came from heaven, and never returned backe, became Devils: and, the Bird that Noah sent forth, and came no more into the Arke, was no better then a Gen. 8. 7. Raven. But, if wee would have our Servants learne of the Angels, let us learne of the Shepheards. For, if wee (like them) doe the will of our Master, readily, when wee have our Hint from our Pastors, they shall be as Angels to us; and wee shall be, as Angels to our Family: teaching them, by our example to obey us, as readily. So, as the Shepheards were Schollers, to the Angels; and Angels, to us; wee, may be Schollers, to them; and Angels, to our Servants.
3. Quo modo.
THE manner of their Seeking was two-fold. First, Loquebantur ad invicem, (Which is more, then Dixêrunt): They Considered, and conferred about it; and (after) Venerunt, they went about it. These doe well together: but, never well, asunder. For, hee, that considers, and doth not; and hee that doth, and considers not, shall thrive much alike. These, did both, but in their order: First, considered; then, went: Now, the manner of their Consideration, was not in cordibus, the thoughts of their hearts onely; but, it was by Conference; Loquebantur, they spake too. Their hearts were too full, to hold; they begin to talke of it: and that; not intra Se, within themselves, but inter Se, among themselves; ad invicem; that is, one to another: they Communicate their thoughts; as (no doubt) they would, their Writings, had they had any to this purpose. But Conferre they did: and, the substance of their conference was an Exhortation; [Transeamus:] Let us goe: We may (heere) make them againe our Example. Let us Conferre, for there is no time lost, by such Conference. Such a Conference (in it selfe) is a part of the Iourney. The Soule (by it) hath so long out-stripped the Body, as the Bodie hath stood still, to conferre. For, when the Soule is once kindled by mutuall Incitements, it flies with Wings of fire, and drawes the Bodie after it. Their Proceeding (and so, their Example) is every-way Christian. For, being Brethren of one Company, (and their Calling, generall,) they divide not: they say not, to one another, Transite; but ad invicem: the Exhorter, exhorts himselfe too: [Transeamus] Let us goe. Had it bin in some Societie, perhaps some one of them might (out of a private spirit) have sought a way to heaven by himselfe: and having (without warning) stolen out of the Company to finde it, thought it Charitie enough, to send a message or a Letter to the rest, to follow a far-off. But these, being joyned by Profession, and Calling, keepe together; speake together: and (friendly) exhort one another, [ad invicem] mouth to mouth; (as they are, so) to goe together, and will not breake companie, lest they also breake the bond of Charitie. They [Page 36] did so; We ought to doe so: and so, we doe. As Sir Edward Spencer sup. Heb. 10. 24. 1 Thes. 5. 11. You have heeretofore exhorted Me (with a Consideremus:) so my turne fals now, to exhort you with a Transeamus: All men have a Calling to this; to exhort one another: and I, a particular one at this time, to Consanguineorum. this Company. For my part, (since I am now to speake) I thinke the best way to Christ, is, (with the Shepheards,) to keepe together; and goe together. Transeamus, by a Transition; from, what wee are, to what we should be, and wee shall avoide scandall. Let us translate, or transplant our selves, from keeping Sheepe in Magdall Eder, to finde the Lambe in Bethlehem. To inlarge this to understanding Soules (when I have given you a touch,) it is but to prescribe a way to the Spirit; who leades not every man in the same identicall path. Yet, wee know (in generall) that men may keepe together in a company, till they come to their journeys end: though each of them picke their way, as they travaile. I will therefore conclude this point, with that of St. Paul, (both for Order, and Vnity) Since wee are, by order, of one calling: and, by love, and affection; one Consanguineorum. Phil. 3. 16. Society: In that whereunto wee are come, let us proceede by one Rule, that we may minde one thing. This, for the first. [They sought]: by exhortation; by enflaming each other mutually. ‘And surely many stickes together, burne more vehemently, then a single Billet.’ Wee may see it, in their prosecution. For secondly, when they had stird up one an other, they went a maine [Venerunt:] and that, festinantes: they came with speede. Some may thinke, because that Country was full of Ravenous Beastes, (as we find, Iudg. 14. 5. 1 Sam. 17. 34. 2 Kings 2. 24.) that therefore they made such haste, and went apace, in care to their Flocke; that they might returne speedily to looke to their charge. If they did, they were the honester men. ‘For, a man may goe to Christ, and yet follow his calling, and have a care of his charge, that is left behind:’ Which he that hath not, is worse then an Infidell, in St. Pauls opinion. And, it was well they returned to their former calling. For had they beene like many 1 Tim. 5. 8. of the Monks and Friers of our time, when they had once beene called to Christ, they would never after have beene good for any thing. But this was not it: for, they knew, Hee that called them from their Flockes, was able to looke to them, in their absence. For (without him) Frustra vigilat, qui custodit; the Watchman, Watches in vaine. Neither was it the frosty, or cold weather, (this Christmas morning) Psal. 127. 1. that made them mende their pace to catch a heate; it was indeed a Holy fire within them, that made them flye, like fire. And, if we can (like them) by laying our Incitements closetogether, kindle a sparke of this amongst us, the flame will soone breake out: wee shall goe, and (that) festinantes, with speede: wee shall keepe both their Time, and manner of seeking. But, why did they make such haste?
4. Quare?
VVHy did they seeke? they tell us plainely, Vt videamus: that they might see him, with their eyes, whom they had heard of, with their eares. Our sight, is a very delectable sence; and (of the rest) the most undeceiveable. Therefore, though love (sometimes) enter at our Eares, yet wee are not satisfied, till wee let it in at our Eyes too: They were inflamed when they heard of our Saviour new borne; they must (now) needs see him with their Eyes. And this desire was no wonder, nor new thing in them. For, it is naturall. The desire of the primitive nature of all mankind, is to see God (visibly:) from which desire (ill guided) Idolatry sprung first. For, the Gentiles made to themselves Images; that they might have somewhat of God, in their sight; (so desirous were they to looke on him!) It hath been also the hearts-desire of all his Servants. Moses did most earnestly, (though in a more rectified manner) desire it: If I have found favour, Exo. 33. 18. (sayes he,) shew me thy glories. David, often in the eighty Psalme, Lift up thy Countenance. And Abraham rejoyced to see, (though, but Iohn 8. 56. through a perspective, in contemplation onely). But, doe men naturally desire to perish? Wee know, no man can see God, and live. It is Eccle. 33. 20. true: not, as hee is God; but, if hee will become Man, wee may respicere in faciem Christiejus; Looke upon the face of his anointed, and Psal. 48. 9▪ Gen. 1. 26. live; yea, live, for ever. Therefore he said, at first: Faciamus hominem, ad Imaginem nostram: in such a forme, as God himselfe shall come in. This, is all the Image, that God allowes of himselfe: and, in this Image, hee came visibly to bee seene; that mans rectified desire might be satisfied. For, as he made the Blind man, see, (by applying Iohn 9. 6. Clay to his Eyes): So, Hee hath made us, see what wee could not: [Corpus aptando] by applying his Body, made of our Clay, and setting it before our eyes. Deus, ad homines, per hominem venit, & assumsit Heb. 10. 5. de nobis ut videretur à nobis, (sayes Chrysologus): This, wee may looke upon, and live. But, to say truth, what Man would desire to see God, and live? It is such a sight, that after it, there is nothing worth the looking on. Simeon thought so: for, when hee saw him (though but as these Shepheards did) a poore weake Child in accompt, Hee had enough heere: Lord (sayes he) let me now depart in peace, for mine Luke 2. eyes have seene: now shut them up, for ever: I will goe willingly, and never looke more. ‘This confirmes, that as to bee put from Gods presence, is the worst of Torments:’ so visio beatisica, to see God, face to face, is the Summum Bonum, that mans nature can bee onely satisfied with. For, if this were by Moses, Abraham, David, and these Shepheards so desired; and if Simeon (therewith) were so satisfied, when hee could but view his humane Body, where hee could not see the God-head, neither. (For, as St. Paul sayes, Wee see heere darkely, in 1 Cor. 13. 12. part, as through a Glasse:) what shall their joy be, when their desires [Page 38] shall be fulfilled? when they shall see him glorified? and shall know, as they are knowne; that is, perfectly? This vision, (since by it, wee shall enjoy God, and (in him) all that good is) is certainely the finall desire of man; and, that, which can onely satisfie him: which they that faithfully behold Christ in the flesh, did heere, in some measure, taste; and doe now most perfectly for ever enjoy. This was their desire [ut videamus]: Let it bee Ours, and then, wee shall know.
5. Quo Duce?
BY what Guide, they did, (and we shall) obtaine it. Quod Dominus ostendit nobis; say they, in the Text: they acknowledge Him to be the Lord. It is not Andrew, to Peter; or Philip, to Nathaneel: It is not the Starre, to the Magi; nor, this Angel, to these Shepheards, Iohn 1. 41. that are any other then Instruments. ‘If a Master knocke with a Hammer for his Servant, it is not the Hammer, but the Master that cals.’ And, though wee cannot choose but allow due respect to the Meanes of our Calling; wee must take heede, wee over-doe it not. Keepe our selves from this; and those, that call us, will; if they bee right Angels. ‘For, the Angel that taught St. Iohn, would not endure the honour, which he offered him;’ but forbad it, though hee offered it twice, and set it right both times; saying; Worship God. Hee Apoc. 19. 10. Apoc. 22. 9. Iohn 6. 44. is (indeed) the true Guide, and the onely one, if you would goe on the errand the Shepheards went. For, Christ sayes himselfe: No man can come to Mee, unlesse the Father draw him. ‘Let us not then deceive our selves, to thinke it is the excellency of this mans eloquence; or, that mans, zeale; or, the other Angels, holy shew; or heavenly voyce;’ neither the Tongues of men or Angels, doe it: For it is, Pater, qui trahit. And this, these simple men (Shepheards, as they were) knew well enough: they speake not a Word, of the Angels: but, [Quod Dominus ostendit nobis] they lay all the thankes on the prime Cause: Quaerunt Christum Dominum, Domino Duce: They seeke Christ, the Lord; the Lord, being their Guide. ‘For, though they now sought him;’ yet, Hee first, sought them, and found them too, and set them on going: or else, they had never sought, nor found him. They might well say, Quod Dominus ostendit: For that is the truth: None comes to God but by God himselfe. And thus much for Venerunt: the first generall part, their seeking.
II. Invenerunt.
AFter the seeking, comes the finding: and that immediately (without interruption) Venerunt festinantes, & Invenerunt. There is nothing betweene, but an, Et, to couple them: neither (indeed) should there be: For, we must doe nothing else, till wee finde. Be not weary [Page 39] For, God will bee found of them that seeke him: Thou Lord never failest them, that seeke thee: sayes David. And they are (heere) come Psal. 9. 10. to it, [Invenerunt].
6. Quem?
BVt whom, did they finde? God? Alas, (St. Luke sayes heere) it was a Child; [Infantem; quasi non fantem]: a Babe, that could not speake a word to them, or helpe it selfe; whose poore Parents had not a Cradle, to lay him in; nor, a Mantle, to wrap him in. Was it for this the Angels sang so lowd, in the night? and they, came running so fast, before day, this cold morning? Certainely a sight, not worth the seeing, if there were no more in it. But, if you would know (indeed) whom they found; marke, whom they sought. They came to see, What? (wee translate) the Thing, that is come to passe: But, it is (originally) ut videamus Hoc verbum, quod factum est. This Word, which is made. Now, there is something worth the sight indeed; which they well knew, we may perceive by their phrase (heere). And had they not knowne, as much (in effect) from the Angel, it had been but a poore, and unlikely signe, to find a God by, when he told them, they should find him in a Manger; wrapt, and swadled (like a Child) Verse 12. in a few clouts. Their Faith is to be commended, that they did beleeve it: and, it is to be imitated too; For, if the Angel (or Minister) should tell us Christ is wrapt in Rags: that there is, Verbum, in Sacramento; that, wee may receive him, in such simple things, as Bread and Wine; we must beleeve it: and, we doe; though it be as unlike to humaine reason, as it was, for them, to find God, in a Manger. But, of the Place, (heereafter); now, of the Person. Hee is (heere) called Verbum. The Word, heere; when Hee comes into the world, to become a common Pledge, for all Mankind: and that, most properly. God hath (now) given his Word for our Salvation. And, more, then a bare word. For it is a Word, that is a Dead; [Verbum, quod factum est]. Gods Word, and Deede, are all one: All his facta, are per verbum. And now, the Word is factum, (a Deede). If you have once Verbum, (the Word of Promise) you may bee sure of factum; the Deede of Performance: and there it is, this Day. The invisible Word Iohn 1. 3. is made visible [Quod Dominus ostendit nobis] which Hee hath now set before our eyes. And certainely (that I may make bold with the Word, since I find it in the Text, though the Shepheards spake it not, in this sence directly) this name [Verbum] is most excellently given to our Saviour. For, it expresses his Nature in one, more then in many others. Therefore Saint Iohn (when hee names the Persons in the Trinity) chooses rather to call him Verbum, then Filius: (the Father, 1 Iohn 5. 7. the Word, and the Holy Ghost, sayes hee). For [Verbum] is a phrase more communicable, then Filius. Filius hath onely reference to Patrem that begot him; but Verbum may referre to him, that [Page 40] conceives it: to him that speakes it, to that which is spoken by it; to the voyce, that it is clad in: and to the effects, it raises in him, that heares it. So Christ as hee is [Verbum], not onely referres to his Father, that begat him, and from whom hee comes forth; but to all the Creatures, that were made by him; to the flesh, that hee tooke, to clothe him: and to the Doctrine, he brought, and taught; and which lives (yet) in the hearts of all them that obediently doe heare it. Hee it is, that is Hoc Verbum: and any other (Prophet or Preacher); (were it Iohn Baptist himselfe; the greatest of the Sonnes of Women), Hee is, but Vox. Verbum is interior mentis conceptus: and Vox, is but Signum Intentionis. Iohn, was but a Signe, a Voyce; not worthy to untye the Shooe-latchet of this Word. Christ, is interior conceptus; the inner conception, in the bosome of his Father; and that is (properly) Verbum; the Word. And yet, the Word is the Intention, uttered forth, as well as conceived within: For, Christ, was no lesse the Word, in the wombe of the Virgin, or (heere) in the Cradle of the Manger, or (after) on the Altar of the Crosse, then Hee was in principio, in the bosome of his Father. For, as the Intention departs not from the mind, when the Word is uttered; so Christ, proceeding from the Father (by eternall Generation,) and (after, heere) by Birth and Incarnation, remaines still in him, and with him in essence: as, the Intention (which is conceived and borne in the minde) remaines still, with it, and in it, though the Word be spoken. He is therefore (rightly) called Verbum, both by his comming from, and yet remaining still in the Father. Hee is Verbum; and (this Day) this befals him; hee is Factum, Made; that is (as Saint Iohn expounds) Caro factum; made Flesh; such, as they might now looke on, and live; nay, not onely see with their eyes, but touch, Iohn 1. 14. with their hands: He is sensible, to the touch; and sensible of the touch too. Hee may (now) bee so touched, that hee may dye of it; even for them, that doe it. (But, this is not a Day for that). We consider him now, as hee is new made. Two makings hee had: and they are both in Galath. 4. 5. Factus ex Muliere, and factus sub Lege: (For his Making under the Law, wee will referre it to the To the Day of his Cir [...]umcision. Episc. Wint. Day). This, is his first Making. Galath. 4. 5. This day, hee was made of a Woman; and (thereby) made a kin to us; for wee were all made of a Woman too: heere, is Vnity of Nature with us, and the beginning of all our comfort: for, now, Hee will not be ashamed to call us Brethren. Heb. 2. 11. This day, the Word it selfe is made; by whom, all things were made. That, which was in the beginning, Heb. 2. 11. Iohn 1. 3. with God, hath now a beginning, with Man; and begins to be Man. The Word (and that Word, was God) was made flesh, and dwelt among us. Iohn 1. 14. There had never beene Redemption of humane kind, if the Word had not vouchsafed to become humane; sayes Saint Iohn 1. 14. Augustine. And, if he be humane, that takes a Man into his House, how humane is Hee, that takes Man into himselfe? sayes Hee. Hee is now united to our Flesh: to this end, that we might participate of Him, as Hee is Verbum; as Hee, doth participate of us, as wee are [Page 41] Caro: And (now) Hee is both Verbum, and Caro; he communicates both unto us: For, no other way, have wee (here) to participate of him, but by his Word, and Sacraments: and, in both these, hee is the same to us. ‘For, as Verbum praedicatum, in the Pulpit, being but one Sermon, uttered by the voyce of one man at one time, in one place, if there bee ten thousand hearers, is to every one of them an entire Sermon, and every man hath it wholy to himselfe; yet is it not divided, but (still) one and the same: So, Verbum Caro factum (in the Sacrament) being but one Person, and (corporally) in one place, at one time, when he is Communicated (at the Table) if there be ten thousand communicants, every one hath him wholy to himselfe;’ yet, is Hee not divided, but (still) one, and the same. And, so inseparably are Verbum and Caro united (since He was, made of a Woman): that, if you have the One, you have the other. For, if it chance, that you cannot come to receive Carnem in Sacramento; receive but Verbum in Corde, and you have them both. For, Crede, & Manducasti. This is He, they sought for. Quem vidistis Pastores? What went you out to see? a man, in soft clothing? This, was no Princes Pallace. They saw Verbum (God,) Caro factum, (borne of a poore woman, and laid in the Straw.) They saw him, as he was Factum (the Sonne of Man): but they adored him, as Hee was Verbum the Sonne of God. And, so much for Quem Viderunt. Now.
7. Quo Tempore.
AT what Time. When was this, that they found him? Of all dayes in the yeare, this day, Christmas-day: the day of his Birth. And we collect it, thus: The Angel, in the night, sayes: Hodie natus est: and, they came (here) festinantés: (having notamile to goe); therefore making such haste, they must needs come on his Birth-day. (By the way, (it is good to seeke Christ on his Birth-day: for, hee is (some time) borne in us, and we feele it not: Let us (therefore) pray, that we may find him. Now, concerning the Chronologicall designement of this Time, there are many Computations: but, if the old Tradition bee true, (that the World should last but sixe thousand yeeres, viz. too thousand before the Law, two thousand, in the Law, and too thousand, under Christ, as it is received by many); then, is Pantalcon (and Dr. In Chro. Trans. Eusebii anex. Hammer from him) neerest; who doe accompt it, in the three thousand nine hundred and seventith yeere of the World. Christ said, the Law and Prophets ended in Iohn. And, Iohn, ended, when Christ began: Matth. 11. 13. which was, about the thiritith yeere of both their ages. That [...]hirty, added to three thousand nine hundred and seventy, makes the world (at that time) foure thousand yeeres old: and then, his Birth (indeed) must bee in the yeere three thousand nine hundred and seventy. More certainely, and more materially (to leave incertaine Traditions) it is collected, Hee was borne in quadragesimo secundo of Augustus. [Page 42] In which, wee observe the conveniency and fitnesse of the time. For God, that is a God of Order, doth what he doth orderly. Other men, (as Aquinas sayes) are borne Subjecti necessitati Temporis; but Christ, (as Lord, and Maker of Time) elegit sibi Tempus, in quo nasceretur: was not borne by chance, but chose his owne Time, in which hee would be borne. Therefore, there is somewhat observable in it. First, then, bringing Peace to our soules; and being Prince of Peace, he came now, 1. Isai. 9. 6. when the World was at peace, under a peaceable Prince: that it might bee true which Isaiah said, Non levabit gladium Gens contra Gentem. Isai. 2. 4. All Nations were at quiet: So that, the Temple of Ianus was shut in Rome: which never hapned (there) but once before. Secondly, Hee came now, when all the world was under one Prince: that it might 2. be also under one Pastor. Thirdly, when this Prince taxed all the world, (temporally:) hee came, that hee might set it free (spiritually). 3. 4. Fourthly, since Hee was to become subject for us, Hee came (now) when the Taxe was in levying, and all the Subjects names were in taking: that, as soone as hee was borne, Censui Caesaris ascriberctur: Hee might bee enrolled, atque ob nostri liberationem, [...]pse servitio subderetur: hee might bee registred in the Booke of Bondage for us: that wee might bee written in the Booke of Life by him. For the time of the yeere, it was; First, in winter, (the coldest Quarter of the 1. yeere): that, as soone as ever he was borne, Hee might become (as Esay sayes) Vir dolorum, A man of Sorrowes, and feele (first) even the Isai. 53. 3. affliction of the very Ayre, for us: so that here, ere any draw blood of him, hee begins to cry for cold. At a cold time, to show the Times were cold; and Charity, as dull, and hard frozen, as the Earth. Therefore (now) came this heavenly fire; to thaw it in mens bosomes. Secondly, 2. he was borne in the Night, to shew that the dignity and glory of his God-head was shaddowed, and darkened with the Night, and vaile of our flesh. Thirdly, in the middest, and darkest of the night: 3. Luc. 2. 79. 4. to shew, hee came to them that sat in darkenesse, and in the shaddow of death. Fourthly, this night was shortly after the Winter Solstice; when Night growes shorter, and Day longer; to shew, that (now) Shadowes were shortning; darke Ignorance diminishing; and the glorious Light of Gods knowledge increasing. The Day-spring from on High, the Sunne of Righteousnesse was now risen, which should every day climbe higher, and shine brighter. For, Oportet illum crescere, (said St. Iohn Iohn 3. 30. Baptist of him) he must increase, but I must decrease. Wee see, what may be said, for the Time of his Birth. Wee proceed
8. Quo Loco.
FRom the Time, to the Place. And that, was Bethlehem. Transeamus usque Bethlehem (say the Shepheards) for there hee was to bee found. And, the Pharisees could tell Herod, that. For, they knew, that hee must bee borne there, by prophecy. Mich. 6. 2. And, thou Matth. 2. 5. Bethlehem, &c. Out of thee shall he come, &c. But, why would hee bee [Page 43] borne there? Why: if for nothing else, yet to fulfill the prophecy. For, hee came, that all things might bee fulfilled. Yet, very unlikely it was (a few dayes before his Birth) that Hee should bee borne there. Luke 24. 47. For, Ioseph, and Mary (his Mother) did dwell at Nazareth; which was the breadth of foure Tribes (at least) from Bethlehem. But, (to Adrichomius. see, how every thing will worke to Gods purpose, though it be not so intended by the Doers!) Augustus made a Taxe: His purpose was onely to get money: but Gods purpose was (thereby) to bring Mary to Bethlehem. Hee, to fill full his Coffers: God, to fulfill the Prophecies; else, it is very like, Shee had not beene here, now. For, it was Winter, a long way, from her dwelling; and ill travelling, for a Woman; so neere, Her time. ‘We see, Shee keepes her old obedience still; and we may learne it of her.’ At Christs conception, shee offred her obedience to God, fiat mihi, &c. At his Birth, She offers her obedience to his Luke 1. 38. Magistrate. For, Shee obeys the Precept, and goes to Bethlem, to the Taxe; though her owne case, and the unseasonablenesse of the time, might well have excused her. And (by the way) this prooves well, that Mary was of the House and Seede of David. For else, shee needed not to come to the City of David, to bee taxed; but might have kept her still (at home) in Nazareth; and sent her Husband. And this, is a second reason, that Christ would bee borne heere: because it was the City of David; the Seate of his Ancestors, For, from before Booz (downe to Ishai, and long after) they were all in that Line of the House of Bethlehem. Heere, was Booz (the Iew;) and Ruth, (the Ruth 4. 13. Gentile) [both, his Progenitors] married together, and (heere) was God and our Flesh marryed. Heere, was Hee borne that married Iew, and Gentile, and made them one Flocke. Heere, David (the Father) was anointed to bee King; and (heere) Christ (the Sonne) was 1 Sam. 16. 13. borne to be our King. Yet David transplanted the Seate of the Kingly and Priestly Office, from hence, to Ierusalem: and Christ also (chiefely) exercised his Kingly, and Priestly Office at Ierusalem. Therefore he chose Bethlehem (the Nurcery of Kings) to be borne in, and Ierusalem (the Seate of Priests and Kings) to suffer in. This City, (Bethlehem) was his owne, by Inheritance, from David. Hee Iohn 1. 11. came unto his owne, and his Owne received him not. It is true, that though Hee were borne (heere) Hee was conceived at Nazareth: there was his abiding; thither, he went backe to dwell; and there he had his Name, (Nazarenus): Hee had nothing from hence, but his Luke 1. 55. Matth. 2. 23. Birth. Therefore, as he came a Stranger, hither; so, they used him. For, hee could get no Roome amongst them; no, not in the common Inne; where every man may have roome: Hee was thrust into the Stable. Let us learne, that though wee bee Mundani (borne in this World) and it bee the Country of our Ancestors, ‘yet to bee content to bee Strangers heere; Pilgrimes, and Sojourners: and to take the the Contempt of our Country-men patiently (as Hee did, in his owne City) till we returne. For though wee are borne heere; wee were [Page 44] conceived in Heaven (by Election in Christ). Thence, wee are named;’ there, is our Conversation; and thither, we must goe backe againe, with him to dwell. Now, this City was in the Region of Phil. 3. 20. Ephrata; therefore called (by Micha) Bethlem Ephrata, the least of the Cities of Iuda. Whereby we see, his Glory, and Kingdome was Mich. 6. 2. not of this World: Hee was not borne in Ierusalem (the greatest); but, in Bethlem Ephrata (the least of Iuda): yet, did hee make it great by his Birth; who, being great himselfe, became little there, Episc. Wint. for our sakes. If you will (now with David) seeke a place for the Temple of God, you may heare of it (heere) at Ephrata, and find it in the Wood, (this wooddy Region). For, so it was: And (heere) David found the Arke, Psal. 132. 6. and (heere) may you finde Christ Psal. 132. 6. Col. 2. 9. (the Arke of our Peace; the Temple of our God, in which it pleased the God-head to dwell bodily). For, Ephrata signifies frugifera. It was plenteous of Wine (saith Adricho. Delphius:) that is, the Fol. 41. Region. And Bethlem (the City) signifies the House of Bread. There, Hee is to bee found: ‘To find the Word made flesh, in the House of Bread, in the Region of Wine, is to finde Christ in the Sacrament:’ which wee can doe now, as well with the eyes of our Faith, as the Shepheards could doe then, with their bodily eyes. Nazareth, where Hee was conceived, signifies a Flower: Bethlem Ephrata (where hee was borne) Bread, and Wine: at Ierusalem (where he was slaine) the offring place: the Temple stood, on Mount Moria, and that was the Threshing Flore of Araunah: ‘So, he flowred, in Nazareth; became Adrich. fol. 155. fruit, in Bethlem Ephrata; and was threshed, at Ierusalem; where hee was (also) grownd, by his Passion; and made the Bread of Life, for our Soules.’ And hee is yet, to this day (mystically) borne, in Bethlehem, and offred, at Ierusalem; as often as, by planting in us the Flower of the Word, wee become the House of eternall Bread, and offer his obedience to the Father in his holy Church, for the propitiation of our Sinnes. This, was the Place.
9. Quibuscum.
THe Company, were not great, they found him in. None, but Mary, and Ioseph, that wee can finde in the Text. Some, will bring in, an Oxe, and an Asse (heere) kneeling; but I know not on what ground: and therefore stand not on it.
Mary, and Ioseph, were good Company, though but a few; though but poore. For, Hee was his Foster-father; and Shee, his naturall Mother; two, of his best friends on earth. They, loved him best; were carefull of him; and (to their poore hability) had wrapt him warme, and laid him soft. They, were all the Company hee had. ‘Let not the Poore be disheartned:’ for heere (wee see) the Parents of our Lord Iesus had not a Servant, (Man, nor Maide) to attend on them; They waited one upon another: and both upon him. Shee [Page 45] was a poore Lady (heere), shee had never a waiting Woman: Shee was (now) as shee would bee, in the height of that, she most gloried in, her Humility [Ecce Ancilla Domini]. Behold (heere) the Hand-maid of the Lord, indeed; Shee was both wet-Nurse, and dry-Nurse, herselfe. And yet, this (his hand-maid) was his Mother: The poverty of these (it seemes) in Saint Chrysostomes time, gave scandall to the Gentiles, for the Birth of Christ. But (sayes hee) was not David, filius Agricolae, the Sonne of a Husbandman? and yet, the Roote to a Royall Progeny of Kings? Cur ergo Christum, propter Parentum Super Mat. 2. Ignobilitatem, contemnunt? Why doe they (then) despise Christ, for the meanenesse of his Parents? sayes hee, on the second of Matthew. Let not the lownesse of his conception, or the meanenesse of his Birth trouble thee. For, the Virginity of his Mother takes away all shame of the poorenesse of his Birth. Hee had Nobilitatem Parentis, ex Divinitate; & Nobilitatem Nascentis, ex Virgine; He was ennobled by his Father; (for Hee was God). And, by his Mother too; for Shee was a Virgin (sayes Saint Augustine, super Iohannem). Wee see his Company: his Father, and Mother; Ioseph and Mary: a Virgin, and a Iust man. With the Pure, and Iust he loves to be: with such, hee will be found. ‘Hee, that hath a pure heart, to God, and a just hand, to Man;’ shall have his company: such, as are so, doe the will of God: and they, that doe so, are his Parent, and Kindred, and Luke 8. 21. fit company for him to be in, as soone as hee is borne. For, they onely are fit, to keepe Innocency company. Mystically, Ioseph, (a Man) signifies, Action; and Mary, (a Woman) signifies, Contemplation: with both these, He will keepe company. If our Action be (like Ioseph) Iust; and, our Contemplation (like Mary), Virgin and pure. And those whose Contemplation, and Action are so, be (most commonly) like Ioseph and Mary, none of the Richest; nor, of the greatest accompt, in this world. But, Christ hath ennobled their poverty; in that hee will beare them company. If therefore yee come to Bethlehem, to seeke Christ, goe not to the Palace, nor the houses of most magnificence, there is no roome in the Innes, for him, neither. ‘But, if there be any Poore in the Towne, you shall find him there. Let your Charity find out them:’ there, you shall find him in them, Pannis involutum, wrapt in their Rags, relieve them: for, what you Mat. 25. 46. doe to one of these poore little Ones, you doe to Mee: saith hee himselfe. Hee loves such company. And if (sometimes) hee bee not in the poore, whom thou relievest; yet he will bee in thee, when thou relievest them: and so; still, in the company. And, so much for the company, hee was found in. Now for the Case, hee was in.
10. Quo Statu.
VVEE have heard of Verbum (the potent Word) that made all things: And now, he is come into the world, which he had made, how doe the Shepheards finde him? the Text concludes, [Page 46] [Infantem positum in Praesepio], a Babe laid in a Manger. O fortunatanimiùm! O happy Bethleem, if thou knewest whom thou shuttest out, what Metropolis, would not envy thy Suburbes? what Pallace, will not envy thy Stable? and what Couch of Gold and Ivory, would not change, to bethy Manger? But, this was hidden from their eyes: For, he comes not (now) as God, to Iudge; but, as Man, to suffer: therefore they find him [Infantem] a poore Babe: so weake, that hee is positum, put, and disposed of (like a child). where they list, [in Praesepi [...]] in a Manger. All these aggravate the greatnesse of his Humility: and that, aggravates the greatnesse of his Love; That, for love of us, he would so humble himselfe. A poore Conclusion, of so glorious premisses. For (To day) is borne to you (sayes an Angel from heaven) a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. But, he that should see him Crying in a Cratch, would scarce beleeve it. A simple Saviour, that cannot helpe himselfe: a Lord of small power, that is disposed, where others please. Is God become a Child? so Borne? so wrapt? so laid? this cannot hang together. Not, to humane reason indeed. For, Esay sayes: Generationem ejus quis enarrabit? who can declare the Mysterie of this? Haec humanum sensum, & Mundi intelligentiam Esa. 53. 8. excedit; (saies St. Ambrose;) the world is not capable of it: It goes beyond all admiration, saies St. Athanasius. For, (at one time,) as Verbum; he gives Being and Mooving to all that are: As, Infans; he lyes weake, (as a Child) in a Cratch; and yet, (as filius;) he abides in the bosome of the Father. Qui regit Sidera, sugit ubera: What can Maxim. d [...] nativ. be said to this? We must conclude, si lingua deficit, Fides proficit: Where our Tongue failes, Faith prevailes. And, it is a noble honour to the Faith of a Christian, that, tantum de Deo suo potest concipere, quantum sermo non potest part [...]rire: He beleeves more of his God, then tongue can tell. Let us beleeve then; and (considering his Case) admire his Humilitie; and (therein) his Love. First, that he would be borne at all: then, borne of so meane a Parent; then, borne so poorely, as to be swadled (Pannis) in simple Clouts: and, therein, lye so weakly, as to be positus, laid where they list: then laid so meanely, (in a Stable); and therein, so homely; in the Manger. Can God descend to this? Will he, though he can? we see, he Will, and doth. O sublimis humilitas! Here, he lyes (as St. Bernard saies) Lux, non Lucens; Verbum, Infans; Aqua, sitiens: Panis, esuriens. Who, would not faint in admiration, to see God in a Manger? Dominus in Templo sancto Psal. 11. 4. Esa. 66. 1. suo, sayes David. Heaven is his Seate: and Earth, but his Footstoole. Would he come downe so low? He did Marke (ô my Soule!) he was sitting on his Throne in Heaven, hearing the Harmony of the Quires of Angels, that (without ceasing) sang his praise; working wonders, in Heaven, and Earth, and in the Deepe; but thou layest rowling in the Mire, and clay; full of Calamitie, and wretchednesse: He, in Glory; th [...], in Trouble: He, admirable; thou, miserable: He, did not send, but [...]owed the heavens, and came downe: He changed his name [Page 47] of Majestie, into the name of Pietie; his glory, into humilitie; and, hiding his royall purple in thy miserable Sackcloth, leapt into the Clay, wherein thou stuckest, and (without being defiled himselfe) hath set thee free. This Humilitie of his made the Philosophers thinke our Faith and Religion, Madnesse: they counted the Gospel, Foolishnesse: But (as Athanasius sayes) their great wisedome was never knowne so truly to be folly, as when the Gospel was taught. For, all the Volumes of their Learning could not teach the way to save one Soule; which, this little Booke hath done. They would not beleeve that God could come so low. This Humilitie was it, that amazed them. For, it was not in all the Catalogue of their Vertues. He descended in pure Love to Mankinde, to that poorenesse (a Worme, and not a Man) that they, Psal. 22. 6. for whom he did it, account it madnesse. Amare, & sapere, vix Deo conceditur. For Love to us, he seemed to goe out of himselfe: Exinanivit seipsum, saies Saint Paul. O! what shall wee then doe for him? Phil. 2. 7. Let us consider his Case againe, and make use to our selves. For, our profit, is all he requires. Parvulus datus est nobis, saies Esay. First, he Esa. 9. 6. comes a Little-One: to shew, that hee is food for Little-Ones; A kisse (such as it may be) will turne his Anger, Kissethe Sonne, lest he Psal. 2. 12. bee angry. Our Love, our thanks (so they be heartie,) will please him. He will accept the Calves of our Lips for Sacrifice and take them, as Kisses. A little One he comes, from the least of the Cities: Little, of Accompt: Little, in appearance; that we might not be afraid to come neere him. The servile Feare of the terrible Word (Lord) is taken off, by this, when we see he is a Child (like one of us) and is become our Brother: He came therefore in our Likenesse, that we should be like him. For Likenesse breeds Affection. And lastly, he comes a Little-One to us, to shew, we must come, as Little-Ones, to him. Except Matth. 18. 3. yee become as little Children, yee cannot enter into the Kingdome of Heaven. Secondly, This Little-One was Pannis involutus (so the Angel saies before, verse 12.) We see his Entertainement was like his Appearance; a poore little Child, and poore little Clothes to wrap him in. It is thought, they were a part of his Mothers owne Garment (for she could not be better provided here, so farre from home). We learne here, to clothe Christ, with what is at hand, of our owne, when need is; and not, to let him lye starving naked, till we can provide better. And, though they be meane; yet, if they come heartily, he will accept them. Bis dat, qui citò. Next, that we despise not any, for their meane appearance. For, saepe sub Pallio sordido latet Virtus. Wee shall yet, to this day, (sometimes) finde Christ wrapt in rags. Thirdly, when he was thus clothed, he was as meanely bestowed; there was no roome in the Inne (sayes St. Luke in the seventh verse before): therefore, in the Stable: this showes his Communicablenesse. Wee may come the better at him: for, though an Inne, bee Domus populi, and belong to every body; yet, there are some Chambers, that are particular, Episc. Wint. and Men have keyes, to keepe us out: But, the Stable is common to [Page 48] all: every man hath as good right there, as another: therefore (here) hee was laid that all men might come to him. The joy of his birth, and the Gospel of it too, concernes us all: It belongs not to the Shepheards alone, but toti gregi, omni populo; to all people, and Nations whatsoever. It would not grieve a good Shepheard, if a Wolfe or Fox could turne Sheepe, and come into the fold: neither a good Christian, if a Turke, Iew, or Hereticke would come into the Stable: for hee belongs to all that can come unto him; and lyes open in the common Manger, that any weary stranger, (that comes travailing from farre) may come, and behold him freely, without controulement. They are too blame (then), that would locke the doore, and take away the Key, and scarce suffer the Shepheards (but certes, none of the Flocke) to looke in. Now fourthly; Of all places of the Stable; in the Cratch (or Manger), (for I count them, as one). Though this City, were his owne, he had never a house in it, to bee borne in; but a common Inne: and (there) no place, but a Stable: and (therein) no Cradle, but the Manger. His Couches (or Reclinatories) were but meane ones; and, not very easie. First, in the Wombe: now, in the Manger: then, on the Crosse: last, in the Tombe, (which was none of his owne neither). Hee might better say, then his Father David; Pauper sum ego, & in laboribus à juventute meâ, Psal. 87. But, is the Bread that came downe from Heaven, become food for the Beastes of Psal. 87. the field, that they lay him in the Manger? He bringeth forth Grasse for the Cattell, (sayes David): therefore, not fit, hee should bee meate Psa. 104. 14. for them, himselfe. Yet so it is (though) in mystery: for, Man, that was in honour, had lost his understanding, and was (as Nabuchadnezar) become like the Beasts of the field, which perish: Vt jumentum factus sum apud te, sayes David; so foolish was I, and Ignorant, even Psal. 49. 2. as it were, a Beast before thee, Psal. 73. 21. Since Man (then) whom he came to feed, was become as it were a Beast before him; so low Psal. 73. 21. would he descend, as to bee foode for him: that, Hee might have his understanding restored, and bee made like the Sonne of God againe. And therefore hee chose the Elements of the Sacrament, wee receive him in, to bee such as grow out of the earth, (like the Grasse, that is fodder for the Cattell): and to let us know, that he would come to this, he was content himselfe to bee laid in a Manger. If Hee (then) that is God would condescend to become such foode; it is very fit, that none, but cleane Beasts, should feed on him. No more, there doe not. For, none, but such as Chew the C [...]d; none, but such as raminate, and consider what they doe, can taste him truely. For, none, but Levit. 1. 3. for such, doth hee lye in the Manger. But (sure) this was Humility too much for the Sonne of God, to descend to this Case, if hee himselfe had not thought otherwayes. Wee must needs admire it. But, in so doing, let us take heede wee pitch not too much upon it: lest it di [...]e his glory with us. For, doe but looke more narrowly, and you shall see [...] glory shine through all his Humiliations. ‘To be conceived; is [Page 49] Humility:’ but, to be conceived by the Holy Ghost, is Glory: To be Borne of a Woman; is Humility: but, to bee Borne of a Virgin; is Glory: To be borne in a Stable; Humility: but, to be declared by a Starre; Glory: To cry in a Cratch; is Humility: but, to bee the Song of Angels; is Glory: To lye in a Manger (like a Childe), is Humility; but, to bee by the Shepheards, adored as a God, is Glory: To bee Baptized among Publicans; Humility: but to have the voyce of God from Heaven, is Glory: To be crucified among Theeves, Humility; but, to shake Heaven and Earth with his voyce; is Glory: Lastly, to bee received in so poore Elements, (as Bread, and Wine) is Humility; but, to convey (by them) such ineffable Graces, is his Glory: Let us then so consider the Case of his humility (this Day) in love to us, that (with all humble affection) in It, and for It, wee may ever give him Glory, till wee come to bee exalted to his Glory. And so much, for the Tenne parts of this Text: The Doctrine, and Vse followes; to make up the whole Twelve.
11. Doctrine.
THE Doctrine arises out of the nature of the Text: For, all Doctrine is, by Precept or Example: This Text, is a Story, (an example): and, the Doctrine of an Example (if it bee a good one, as this), is, Fac similiter. Now, wee know, Omne simile non est idem: and, an Example requires us not to doe Idem; but Simile. Wee are not (then) this Day, to turne Shepheards; and then, runne to Bethlehem (as some doe yet) and there thinke to find Semper idem; All, as it was: (Ioseph and Mary, and the Child in the Cribe): But, similiter: Wee must doe some such thing: That is; Wee must (first) bee like the Shepheards: of simple, honest Conversation, and vigilant men: then, when wee are called, with a Quaerite (as, by this Example, wee are) wee must be diligent. First, to Conferre, and Exhort (ad invicem): then, to proceede (festinantes) zealously and charitably: that is roundly; and yet, together. Wee must (sometimes) leave our Flockes (the worldly cares that flocke upon us) to his charge that cals us; till wee step to Bethlehem, to the Study of the Scriptures: where (being provided of heavenly Bread) wee may returne (glorificantes & laudantes Deum) praising God; and, (manifestantes) Communicating our Contemplations, of what we have seene, to others, for his Glory (as the Shepheards, heere, did), Verse 20. But first, (Quaerite): Let our desire, and errand, bee to see Christ: and, wee shall not faile of his Father, for a Guide to shew us.
12. Vse.
NOw, what Vse? what good will come of Quaerere? Invenietis, (sayes Christ himselfe) you shall find him: and He, is good use; Matth. 7. 7. [Page 50] (good consideration) for what, you lay out. Wee shall finde him: and that (most properly) on this his Birth-day. Now, is the Time: For, till now, hee was concealed; so that it was very hard, to find him. Hee came forth (this day) from three secret places. First, from the Bosome of his Father; where hee was hidden: Secondly, from the 1. 2. 3. Shadow of the Law; where hee was figured: and thirdly, from the Wombe of his Mother; where hee was formed. And, three Nativities he hath. One, from his Father; before all worlds: a second, from his Mother, in the fulnesse of Time (this day). And the third, in the 1. 2. 3. Luke 8. 21. heart of every true Christian (this day) and every day. For, they that conceive him, and doe Gods will, are his Parent and Mother. Doe (then) as Hee bids thee: [fac similiter]: Goe to Bethlehem; to his House of Bread, (his Church); and (there) thou shalt find him: there, thou shalt conceive, and receive him; and, become his Parent, when thou shalt bring him forth in good workes. Keepe company (still) with thy Brethren. For, the receiving of Christ into us, is called a Communion: It is never done alone in our Church. Wee may find him heere, and never breake company, for the matter: nay, we must 1 Cor. 10. 16. not; when we seeke him, here. For heere, hee will alwayes bee found in company. It is fit, we keepe together: For, as they (in the Wildernesse) did eate, the same spirituall Meate; and drinke, the same spirituall drinke (whereby, as St. Paul sayes, We that eate one Bread, are one 1 Cor. 10. 4. Body, 1 Cor. 10. 17.) So wee, by eating and drinking the spirituall Medte, and Drinke, in Bethleem Ephrata (the Region of Bread and Wine) may together be made magis Consanguinei, in the Blood of this new borne Babe. That, the Ioy of his Birth, may equally runne thorow all our veines, and spred through all our Body. So, that being united in him, we may be assured that we have found him. And, when hee is found, let us make use of him: that is, injoy him: and joy in him. First, rejoyce, that He is borne into the World (this Day): and, if not leape in the Wombe (with Iohn), before his Birth; while wee are but meditating of it: yet, let us dance (with David) at his Birth, now hee is become the Arke of our Peace. For, if Zachary sung at the birth of Iohn; much more, we, at the Birth of Christ, when the Luke 1. Angels in heaven sung. It is a thing to rejoyce in. For, it is like (the Summum bonum) the supreame Ioy. It is honestum, utile, & Iucundum. What can bee more honest, then the Childing of a Virgin? What more profitable, then the Redemption of Man? What more pleasant, then God, and Man in one person? Ecce quàm bonum, & quàm jucundum! Behold, how good, and pleasant it is! For it makes them, that Psal. 131. were before it; them, that were with it: and them, that come after it, to rejoyce (like Brethren) in one unanime consent. Abraham rejoyced a farre off, to see it: Iohn leaped; and the Angels carrolled by it: and wee sing (ever since, after it, to this Day, and on this day) for it. Let us (then) this day rejoyce. Rejoyce alwayes in the Lord, (sayes St. Paul): but the Birth-day, deserves an Iterum dic [...]: [Iterum P [...]l. 4. 4. [Page 51] dico, gaudete] againe I say rejoyce, Phil. 4. 4. Let us (then) againe rejoyce; that (secondly) hee is Borne in us. And, let this Ioy bee such, that (like the Angels) we may sing it: Like the Shepheards, we may shew it to others. Let us set the Ditty of our whole life, to the Song Luke 2. 14. of the Angels: That it may bee Glory, to God on high; Peaceable (heere) on Earth, and Charitable (with good will) to Men. And, (then) if the Shepheards, or any other (poore Brethren, or Sisters) come hither, they may see, by our Workes; and taste by our Charity, that Christ is borne this day. That, Hee that was borne for us, is borne in us: and we new-borne againe: and (then) shall they goe from us with joy, (as the Shepheards did, here) glorifying and praising God: [super omnibus quae viderant] for all they see, and heare: that Christ is borne, and so borne (this day) in us, that they also are the better for it. And, if any be the better for what I doe, (especially, if my poore Conceptions of this great joy, have brought forth any thing, that addes to Consanguineis. yours), I have mine endes: for it shall adde to mine, and (I hope) redound to the Glory of Him, in whom, wee Ioy (this day). Who, in his good Time, grant, that as wee desire to keepe together, we may all, (at last) come together, [ut Videamus] to see his blessed Face, whom wee have (heere) heard of; and (ever after) be together with Him, in his Eternall Ioy.
Amen.
CARROLS, FOR Christmas-day.
An other.
An other.
TRIANGVLVS IN FESTO SANCTORVM EPIPHANIORVM, DOMINI NOSTRI IESV CHRISTI.
Videntes autem Stell [...] gavisi sunt, Gaudio magno Valde. | But, when they saw the St [...]rre, they rejoyced with exceeding great Ioy. |
THIs is Twelfe-day. And, wee know, why wee call it so. Because, (like Matthias, among the Apostles) this, among the dayes of Christmas, is the last of the Twelve, that waites on Christ, and his Nativity. But, more anciently, (and most properly) it was called the Epiphany. Of which Terme, [that wee may not be so ignorant, as our great-grand-Fathers seeme to have beene, who (as the Legend sayes) called it the Tiffany: Or, as the Priest; that when he bad it Holy-day, said hee knew not whether it were a Hee-Saint, or a Shee-Saint] we must know, it signifies Isidor. origi. lib. 6. cap. 18. Apparition: or, Manifestation from above: For (Epi) is Super, and (Phania) is Apparitio.
By three Apparitions our Saviour was manifested this day. The first, is this Casau [...]. Exercit. 2. N. 35. [...], [...], in Neutro genere, [...] in Foe [...]inino; [...], [...]. Epiphania: the Manifestation, (de super) from above. The second, was the Theophania, the Manifestation à Deo, in Trinity Matth. 3. 16. when all the three Persons appeared. The Father, in a Voyce: the [Page 56] Sonne, in the Flesh; and the holy Ghost in the shape of a Dove, at his Baptisme. And, the third, was the Bethphania, in Domo (so Beth signifies), When, at a Marriage, hee turned Water into Wine, in a House: a full yeere, after his Baptisme. Epiphania, was from the Heavens: Iohn 2. 8. Theophania, from above the Heavens: and Bethphania, on the Earth: to shew, though he was borne a Man; yet, hee was God of all; and, had power on Earth, in Heaven, and above all Heauens. He was prooved to bee God (this day) by this Trinity of Testimonies, the full, of what can be required, by Law, to witnesse any Truth. For, so sayes both Law and Gospell: in Ore duorum, aut trium, Testium stet omne Verbum. All which, happning (diverso tempore, vno eodemque Deut. 19. 15. die) at divers Times; but, still upon the same day, make one sacred Mat. 18. 16. Solemnity (said Chrysologus, above a thousand yeare agoe: though the Feast, be much more ancient). Ser. 157.
To these, some adde (Phagiphania), the Manifestation in Buccâ, (or, by eating); when, hee fed five thousand with so small meanes. Origen. But this, is doubted, not to have beene done on the same day, with the rest; and therefore is not generally taken in.
This Feast was (anciently) so reverenced, that Iulian the Apostata, (though he sacrificed to Devils) would be present, at the Solemnity. Baron. anno Christ. 1. N. 36. And so, would the Emperour Valens (though He, bare as little respect to Christianity, as He). If these, (who were more then halfe-heathens) had this devotion to observe it; It becomes us that professe full Christians, not to neglect it: lest, as they seemed Christians in doing it; wee seeme Heathens, in despising it.
Wee will therefore take it into consideration: that we may know, what we goe about. Lest the Devotion that is Daughter of Ignorance, prove displeasing to God. First (then) we must know, that though the Feast bee, of all the three Manifestations: yet, the Epiphany hath 1. carried away the name, both from the Theophanie, and the Bethphanie (anciently): and, that, on good reason. It was the first of them; and claimes the precedence in Time. For, it was done, in his Infancy; within Twelve dayes after his Nativity. And therefore, fit it should accompany those Feasts, that waite upon his Birth. Yet, it excludes not the other Two; seeing wee touch on all the three, this day. The Epiphany, was by a Starre, (de super), from the Heavens. Therefore, wee looke up, to take note, and observe it, to day. The Theophany, was a Deo, (from the Trinity); therefore we worship him as God (in Vnity, with the Trinity) to day. The Bethphany, was on Earth, (in Domo) at a Marriage-Feast, in a House; therefore, Wee (on Earth) keepe a Feast in our Houses, to day. Besides, the Epiphany, containes both the other, in it selfe. For first, the Starre manifested 2. him (de super) from the Heavens. That's, the Epiphany: Secondly, 1. 2. it manifested him from God (in Trinity): for hee sent the Starre. There's, the Theophany. And lastly; It manifested him on Earth (in Dom [...]): for, it came, and stood right-over the House: There's, the [Page 57] Bethphany: Therefore, on this remarkable Manifestation (of the Epiphanie) wee pitch, this day. And, to that purpose, have chosen these words.
Videntes autem Stellam, gavisi sunt Gaudio magno, valde. | But, When they saw the Starre, they rejoyced, with exceeding great Ioy. |
AS Christ was made knowne, by three Manifestations (this day): so, is this Text, made manifest, by three words, in it. And, they are, Videntes, Stella, and Gaudium: which are the heart of it: and make a TRIANGLE; to fill this Day, in the three Parts of it. First, the Day (for the Matter) it is the Apparition (or Manifestation) of our Saviour. Secondly, for the Manner; it is (de super) from above. Thirdly, for the Effect, it is a Feast, which wee keepe (this day) for the same cause. Now first; (to fit the Manifestation), here are, Videntes; some to behold it. Secondly, To answer (de super) from above; heere is (Stella) a Starre, in that place, to shew it. And thirdly; to make good the Feast; heere is (Gaudium) Ioy to Crowne it: without which, a Feast, is nothing: So, this Triangle, (the Persons, the Starre, and the Ioy;) shall fill this day; and, bee the three parts, of this my Meditation.
If I should aske, where I should begin? I suppose, some would point at that next hand, (Videntes); and say, since it is Christmas, let's heare the Tale of the three Wise-man; (the three Kings of Colen) to passe away the time, withall. But, (since St. Paul sayes: Shunne 1 Tim. 4. 7. old Wives fables) others may say (with David), Ioy commeth in the morning: therefore, begin at Gaudium: sing, Exaltabo: Lets have Psal. 3. 5. a fit of Mirth, this morning: a Carroll, at Twelfe-tide, best fits a Feast. But, till we get a true Cause, (both for our Feasting and merriment) wee may feare lest some Wise-man say, (as once, a Wise-man, did); I said to Laughter, thou art Madnesse, and to Mirth, what doest Eccles. 2. 2. thou?
Wee will begin (therefore) at the Epiphany: the Manifestation
from Above: (at Stella), the subordinate cause, that both brought these Persons together, and made them (thus) Rejoyce. For, there had beene, neither Videntes, nor Gaudium, (in this Text) but for Stella. And, we may begin (there) by good order. For, Stella stands highest; it shines, from Heaven; and (heere) in the Text, it is in Medio: the most eminent place. It is the Top of this Triangle, the very Cone of this Pyramis; whence, it sends downe Lines; on one side, to Videntes, (causing them, to Come); and, on the other, to Gaudium, (causing that, to arise): so that, they both meete in it; and, make a Triangle, (or, the forme of an Heart, turned upward). StellaVidentesGaudiumSursum Corda; lift up your Hearts (then), and let us view, what (this day) appeared (de super) from above.
STELLA.
TO enquire of the Fathers, and latter Doctors of the Church, what it was that shone so bright over-head, were but labour lost. For, they seeme to bee dazeled with gazing at It; and (like Men, planetstrucken) conclude, they know not, what; as shall appeare, by a particular Discourse, we have reserved, for the end: that it hinder us not (now) in our first way.
We will aske therefore the Wise-men themselves, (these (heere) in the Text; Videntes:) that saw it, with their eies. And, if wee will looke at it (as they did) more to increase our Faith, then to satisfie our Curiositie, wee shall finde, (ad manum est, quod sat est) enough, in this Chapter, to Content us; and leave the exact Particulars to him, that made it, and onely knowes (indeede) what it was. For Hee can call all the Starres by their names; Which, no man ever (yet) could doe. We Psal. 14 [...]. observe (then) from this present Chapter; First,
- 1. Quid: What It was? Lumen. It was a Light.
- 2. Quale: What Light; They call it, Stella, a Star.
- 3. Cujus; Whose: They say, Ejus; Christs Star.
- 4. Vbi. Where; They say, in Oriente; in the East.
- 5. Motus, What was the Propertie. Praecedebat (saies Saint Matthew:) It was no fixed Starre, Math. 1. cap.it Mooved, and went before them.
THese (as I may call them,) are the five Beames, that make up this Starre; by whose Raies wee may have our knowledge inlightned. Wee will marke (therefore) what every of them will point out unto us.
1. Quid.
BY the very glimpse of the first Beame, wee may perceive, it was a Light. The name, shewes it. Aster (so called, à Tes astrates) from Shining; as Light doth. So (wee see) God revealed Christ (first) to the Gentiles, by a Light. Why? because Simeon said, Hee should bee Luke 2. 32. a light to the Gentiles? yes; therfore: if for no other cause. But herein, marke the orderly proceeding of our Wise-God, (Qui disponit omnia suaviter,) how sweetly he brings things to passe. When he was to make Wisd. 8. 1. the World for Man, the first object, hee made for him, was Light; by which, all other objects are visible. And, this he did (per Verbum,) by his Word: which, is a Light invisible. Proportionably, hee made the Body of Man, who (with his Corporeall eyes) was capable of the Light, and all that was to bee seene, by it. And this, was (the Lux creata) Visible Light: But, he, that made it, is (Lux Increata) Invisible Light; [Page 59] which no man can see. Hee, is no object for bodily eyes. That Man 2. Tim. 6. 16. might (therefore) receive Perfection, hee breathed into him (also) an immortall Soule; whereby, he was capable of (Lux, Verbum) that Invisible light, (the word) that made the World; and, with unspeakeable joy to converse (in a friendly manner) with his God, that made him. But, (miserere! miserere!) this lasted not long. For seeking to see more, then hee should; hee lost the Light, he had: and, forsaking the Light of Truth, he inherited a Lie; and so, brought in the Power Ierem. 16. 19. of darkenesse (an other Chaos) into his Soule: which, when God saw; Gen. 1. 4. he did (as at first,) separate the Light from the darkenesse: Hee withdrew from conversing with him; and left him, to himselfe. So now he had no Light, to his eyes; but the naturall Light: nor, no Light to his Soule; but the Light of Nature. And, that burnes so dim, that naturall men (still) walke in darkenesse, and, Love darkenesse (for it is of Iohn 3. 19. their owne making;) and therefore (without Mercie) utter darkenesse Mat. 8. 12. shall bee their eternall habitation. But, doe I talke of Light, and bring you into darkenesse? it is but (with a Shadow) to set-off the Light: (as David) when he would describe Gods glory setts, Darkenesse under Psal. 18. 9. his feete. For, to none (indeede) doth Light shewe so comfortably, as to them, that sit in darkenesse. Which was the case of the Gentiles (heere;) and (indeede) the case of us all, as wee are by Nature. But, how shall we helpe it? knocke (never so hard) on our flinty hearts, not a Sparke can rise; It must be (de super;) an Epiphanie, from above, must doe it. He, that said, Fiat Lux (first) must speake it againe from heaven, or it will never be. And (God bee thanked!) hee hath done it. The Soul's Light is restored againe: and that, in a Clearer, and better manner, then ever. The first glimpse whereof, appeared to Adams darke Soule: (and that was, Per Verbum (too) by his Word; viz. Semen Mulieris conteret caput Serpentis: that is as much, as Fiat Lux; Gen. 3. 15. Let the Light be made:) made what? why, Semen Mulieris. Hee was factus ex Muliere (saies St. Paul) made of a Woman. Now, Lux Gal. 4. 4. increata, must be Creata: that invisible Light, (which made All things) shall now, it selfe bee made. The matter, is much amended. For, whereas the Eternall-word, (that Light of Truth, which we lost) was (before) Visible, onely to the Soule; he shall (now) be Visible to the Eie also, and shall bee made a Bodie and a Soule; that Mans Body and Soule (both) may make him, their object. Such an Object, as shall bee papable (now) as well, as Visible; flesh, of our flesh. Made man; and Iohn 1. such a Man, as shall, not onely Lighten every man that comes into Iohn 1. 9. this World; and so, restore us; but also, (to Revenge us) Conteret caput Serpentis, hee shall tread in peeces that Subtile head, that devised to bring this darknesse on Vs. This, was a most comfortable Light; and, did Adam more good (in the case hee was) then the clearest day, he ever beheld. This Beame came to Adam, from the father of Lights; (as the first Light, came from him) per Verbum; hee spake it, and it was his Word. Now, when a man takes Light, by a Word, if it be not [Page 60] seconded, (such is our dulnesse!) wee loose it like Lightening; which is (almost) as soone gone, as perceived. Therefore, when this Light shone in darkenesse, and our darkenesse (though it apprehended,) yet, it comprehended it not; (For, few, of Adams posteritie, knew what Semen Iohn 1. 5. mulieris meant:) God was pleased, in the Second World (after the Flood) to open heaven, once againe; and, by a new Beame, to powre fresh oyle, into the Lampe of Abrahams Faith; and settle this Light in Semine ejus, in his seede. Before, it was (like the first created Light) Gen. 22 18. universall; (any Woman, of any Nation, might bee his Mother:) but (heere) it is setled, in its Orbe. Shee must bee an Hebrew of the Seede of Abraham. And this Light, God gave againe (per Verbum,) by his Promise, and faithfull Word: yet, it was not so put under the Bushell of Abrahams family, that the Hebrewes (onely) should receive the comfort; but, it was added there; [in Semine tuo benedicentur Omnes Gentes] the Gentiles, as well, as the Iewes, were to bee inlightened. So, the whole World is taken-in, againe: (For, there are, but Iewes and Gentiles:) Sed ordine quisque suo; all, in good order. First; Gloria Esay 6. 1, 2, 3. ejus in Te videbitur, saies Esay. When the Iewes were served; tunc ambulabunt Gentes in Lumine tuo: then, shall the Gentiles walke in this Light. And that, was fulfilled, this day. Thus, went the Word, in the Promises; while hee was (yet) onely visible in the Soule: And thus, went the Performance; when hee came to bee visible, to the Eie. For, on Christmas-day, he was made visible (first) to the Iewes; by a great visible Light: the glorie of God shone about the Shepheards. And secondly, this day, to the Gentiles; by a Visible Light also: which conducted the Wise-men. So, we see, what orderly proportion God kept. As he made the Visible Light, for the eye, by his word. So, hee restored the invisible Light to the Soule, by his Promise, (which is his Word) And, when this invisible and un-created Light, came to bee Created, and made visible (according to his Word) hee declared the comming thereof into this World, by the visible Light, which he had created by the word. Yet, in a proportionable manner. In a greater Light, to the Iewes; and, in a lesse, to the Gentiles. To shew; that, as [gloria ejus in Te videbitur] hee was, the Glorie of his People Israel: so [ambulabunt Gentes in Lumine] Hee was, also, a Light to lighten the Gentiles.
2. Quale.
BY the Second Beame, wee may see what kind of Light, this was: [Vidimus Stellam] We have seene a Starre; say they. And, as it seemed to them; and, as they called it: so, will wee. But why, a Star? The Epiphanie had bin more glorious and terrible, to have bin in the Sunne, or the Moone; and so, the whole World might have knowne it in 24. houres, at farthest. But Christ came (now) more to shew his humilitie; then, his glorie. Therefore, hee would appeare, but to a [Page 61] few, at once. And that, by a Starre; (one, of the least Lights.) Hee that made all the Starres, hath but one, to waite on his Nativitie. Hee, that was God (the Sunne of Righteousnesse) pleased so to empty himselfe, as to appeare a Child, in a Cratch. Therefore, not by the Sunne, but by a meaner Starre, he would be declared from heaven. But (that he might not loose too-much, by his Humilitie)
Secondly, a Starre to vindicate his Glory. For though it was but one Star; yet, it was a Star. It was, no Meteor: no fire-drake; no Ignis volans: no Will, with the Wispe: (Things, which wise-men (such as these were) know to be Exuberancies of Nature:) but, it seemed, to thē, a Starre. The Stars, are the Inhabitants of heaven. And, for one of them, to Wait on a Child, on Earth, was admirable. So; as he had a Cratch, for his Cradle, (to shew his humility;) he had a Star, for his Attendant, (to shew, his Glory.)
(Thirdly,) a Starre; for their sakes, that Saw it. They were Gentiles: and the Starres, were their best Bookes. The Word was not (yet) permitted to them. They sought for God, in his Workes. And, of all his Workes (saies David) The heavens declare the glory of God. There, among the Starres, they read destines; cast Nativites; fore-told Events, and Prognosticated Seasons: therefore he (here) in the Booke of their owne learning, was pleased to manifest himselfe to them; among the Starres. And yet, but by one Starre, no Asterisme; that they might know, his Birth, and the Manifestation of it (both) were Supernaturall. For, Tostat. Sup. Math cap. 2. q. 18. Astrologers never calculate by one Starre; but, by many Aspects, Constellations, Conjunctions, and Oppositions in the Ascendent, &c. Which (here) they found not. Yet, this was sufficient. For, though the Iewes, (who ever sate in the Light, and had some knowledge of Christ, by their Oracles) had him revealed by a great Light, and (what was usuall to them) a Speaking-Angel: Yet, these Gentiles, (who sate in darkenesse, and were Strangers to such vocall visions) would have bin confounded with such a dazeling Apparition. Therefore Hee shewes them, what they were best acquainted with; a Signe, from heaven: which, was but a Starre; yet, a Light, bigge enough, to beginne with. For, they needed not so great a Guide, as a Pillar; which (being to leade the whole Nation of the Iewes,) was a Cloud, by day; and a Fire by night; to bee seene, over all the Campe: since they, were a Exod. 13. 21. smaller number: neither had they, so devious a Iourney, nor so long a time, to travell in. So, the Heavens declared the glory of our God, to the Iewes; by an Angell (wherewith, they are inhabited:) to the Gentiles; Psal. 19. 1. by a Starre (wherewith, they are adorned.)
Fourthly, a Starre; to keepe proportion, with the Prophesies. For, when Christ was (first of all) Promised to Adam; hee was called (Semen) Gen. 3. 15. the Seede of the Woman. And, when the Promise was iterated to Abraham; he was againe called, by the name of Seede; and God said, he would make his Seede, as the Starres; which are (as it were) the Shining Gen. 22. 18 Seede-Pearle of heaven. After which, when Balaam (who was the first, that ever divulged it to the Gentiles) came to speake of this [Page 62] Seede, which should come of Iacob, (Abrahams Grand-child) he called [...] [Orietur Stella in Iacob, saith he,] There shall rise a Starre Num. 27. 14. [...] Iacob.
Lastly, a Starre it was; That Hee might have a Messenger, to goe before his face in heaven; as he had one, to goe before his face, in Earth. This was a kinde heavenly Iohn Baptist (for the time.) Iohn was L [...]cerna; and This, was L [...]men: Hee, was a Light; and This, was a Starre: Iohn, pointed him out with his finger; and This, with his Beames: Iohn, went before him, to Prepare the way; and This, led the way to him: Iohn, was (Vex Claniantis,) the Voyce of a Crier, to Proclaime him to the Iewes; and This, (as Saint Austin calles it) [Magnifica Lingua S [...]. 3. in Epiph. C [...]li] the Magnificent T [...]ngue of heaven to declare him to the Gentiles.
3. Cujus
Bvt did they understand it? By the third Beame, we shall see, they did: [Vidimus Stellam Ejus (say they)] They knew it, to be His. But how? there is much a-doe, to answer that Question (as wee shall see in our Appendix.) But, if you will admit, what (all most) all the ancient Fathers generally doe, (saies Maldonat;) That, these had the Prophecie of B [...]m (who was a Gentile, himselfe; and their Countryman;) we may soone collect, how they knew it to be his Star, S [...]p. Math. c. 1. a A [...]s l. 2. in [...] & Chris [...]. 26, [...]. Epi [...]. T [...]. [...]. & Te [...]. [...]. Math. 4. 7. without b [...]ting much about the B [...]sh. Ba [...] had told the Gentiles, ( [...] ▪ ver. 17.) Orietur Stella ex Iacob; there should rise a Star, out of Iacob: & C [...]get Virga [...] Israel; And together with It, should rise a R [...]d, or (as others translate (Sceptrum) a Scepter from Isr [...].) On this, they might (thus) Paraphrase. When such a New St [...]re shall rise, that shall have relation to Iacob, they, who will rise to follow it, shall see it settle there; and then also shall rise with it, out of Israel, that Scepter (which is (yet) but a Rod) a Branch; a tend [...] Child; who is borne a King, to Rule Gods People. That the Iewes had looked, many Ages, for a Messiah (a great and powerfull King) to be bome among them; was not unknowne to their Neighbo [...] (the Gentiles:) but, they were (Both) ignorant of the Time. Now, when these wise-men saw this Starre, and considered it; they seene p [...]ved, it was Supernaturall. No Astronomers had ever seene the like. For Ie had no Respect, to the other Starres; nor Aspect, with them. It shone, as well by day, as Night: It was not in the Orbe; but in the Aire; It mooued not, like the other Starres. For, in their diurnall Motion, they goe too-fast for any man to follow; and in their proper, too flow: (for so, they scarce move a degree in 100. yeeres:) And, [...]. [...] lib. 12. [...]. 257. in their [...] Trepidationis; lesse:) but This, went (like a Travailer) by the way. Having wondred, a-while, what it should portend; at last, they see it take the high-way to Indea: then, get they to their Bookes; [...] [...]ine (by Bal [...].) if This bee not the Starre, that should rise our [...], when He (that should raise the Scepter in Israel) should [Page 63] be borne. And, they finde, the Time is come. For, when should a Scepter rise, but when It is falne? The Scepter of Israel was [...]alne to the Ground, at this Time: There was none, of the Kingly Race, to hold It, in his hand. Herod (the Edomite) had set his feete on the Iewish Royaltie; and, stretched a forraine Roman Scepter over Gods peculiar: Now (if ever) was a time for the Scepter to Rise in Israel, and a Rod as (Balaam addes) to destroy these Children of Sheth. Numb. 24. 17.
But, admit a Starre, and a Scepter be Risen in Israel; and, that a King be borne to the Iewes; what is that, to the Gentiles? Yes. The wise Gentile (by the Light of Nature) knewe, as well, as the Iew, that there was a God; and, a Heaven also: but, how to Serve this God; and, how to get into this Heaven, was all the question. The Place, is very high above us; and, the longest ladder of the best mans Merit in the World, cannot reach it. Mary; if we could get Heaven and Earth, to meete; there might be hope, to step in. Let them touch (once) in any Place (in what Region, wheresoever) that we may see a Starre below (though in Iacob;) and, let there grow-up but a Rod (or, Branch) with such a Bad on the Toppe (though in Israel;) and, it may (in time) shoote so high, that we may Climbe into Heaven, by It. For, all the Earth is the Lords, as well as Iudea; and having one Lord, the Rom. 10. 1. Tenants (Gentiles, aswell as the Iewes) may enter Common. Now heere they see a Starre; and, a Rod rises, with It. A Starre, in heaven, that hath his Roote, in Iacob: a Rod (or Branch) in Israel, that beares a Star, in heaven. So, heaven and Earth are met, to make a Sceptred-King, of Both. For, such a like Thing, as a Rod (with a Starre, or Flower, on the Toppe) is a Kings Scepter. And, for That, on the Toppe of it; you may call it either, a Starre or a Flower. For, Christ, is both: (the Starre of Iacob, and the Flower of the Roote of Iesse) to whom, Esay Esay 11. 1. Esay 11. 10. saies expresly, The Gentiles shall seeke; therefore, These did well, to looke after him. The Prophet Zachary calles him Oriens: and, it is as proper, for a Flower, (Oriri) to Rise; as, a Starre. Besides, He was Zach. 6. 12. Flos Campi; not, Horti: Noe Garden-flower; but, a Flower of the Cant. 2. 1. Field. And, Field-Flowers (like Starres) come of themselves: ‘they are neither sewne, nor planted by Man.’ They, are the Starres of the Earth: as, the Starres, are the Flowers of heaven. And, He, was such a Starre, that he was a Flower on Earth; and such a Flower, that hee was a Starre in heaven. Semen Mulieris; the Seede of the Woman (this Roote, in Earth:) Filius Dei, the Sonne of God (this Flower in heaven.) Caro Matris; flesh of his Mother: that's, his Branch, or Rod. Verbum Patris; the Word of his Father; that's, his Starre on the Toppe. A Scepter in Israel, that touches Heaven and Earth; and so Rules Both.
Now, such a Scepter might signifie unto them, as well, a God, as a King. For, the ancient Egyptians (whose Learning, no doubt, these Wise-men knew) signified God, by a Rod, with a Starre, (or Eie) on the Tappe: (Eies, are oft compared to Starres; as Starres to Eies) [Page 64] expressing, in the Eie, his Providence, to fore-see; and, in the Rod, his [...]ower, to Correct. Providence, and Execution, make the best Government. Such a Scepter, is fitt for a King: since God, who putts it in their hands, is such a King, as Rules with such a Scepter. ‘And, such a Scepter was (now) risen in Israel, as was a Rod, with an Eie on the Top.’ A Man, rising up from Earth (like a Branch:) a God, lookingdowne from heaven (like a Starre.) It was time now, and best for them, to looke after Such a King (where ever, he was borne.) For if ever, the way into heaven, from Earth, bee to be found, it is by him, that is King of both; and onely can Transport from one Kingdome, to the other. Wherefore, at their Arrivall, they not onely acknowledge him, a King; Vbi est Rex? but, a God also. For, they say plainely ( [...] Adorare) we are come to Adore. And this, they knew, by the Starre. For, all the reason, they give for their knowledge, and their Comming (both) is, For we have seene his Starre.
But, to this their Knowledge, there went more then meere Astrologie. Chrysost. [...]. 6. in Math. It is not the worke of Astrologers, by the Starres, to know them, that are Borne: But, (knowing, who is borne) by them, to ghesse their Fortune. A man can receive nothing (saies Iohn 3. 27. Saint Iohn) unlesse it bee given him, (de super) from above. All [...]. knowledge, is from above, and commeth-downe (not from the mooving of the Starres, which are the Lights; but) from the Father of Lights (saies Iam. 1. 17. Saint Iames) that makes them moove. By whose especiall Grace it was, that these Men so layd things together, as to understand it. For, had they considered the Starre as meere Heathens; they would thinke, It had signified rather a Man taken into Heaven, then Borne on Earth; and so have sought no farther. (For, such were Perseus, Archas, Hercules, &c. Who were conceived to bee made Starres.) But, when they perceived, that the Starre, was Stella Ejus, his Star; not He, the Starre; (that it Governed not him; but hee governed it:) that It wayted on Them; that they might come to Him here on Earth, they acknowledged, Chri [...]. Ser. 156. Vt quibus vi [...]di par conditio est, par sit necessitas Serviendi: It was fit they should Serve him too; as well, as their fellow Traveller: and so, they went after It. But, Deo duce: For, Sine Deo (saies Ser. 156. Chrysologus) nunquam Chaldeus, &c. Without God, the Gentiles would never have worshipped one God on Earth by the Leading of one Star, that worshipped (before) as many Gods in heaven, as there were Starres there. The vnderstanding of the Star, as well as the Starre it selfe, was an Epiphanie: a Revelation from Above. And therefore St. Bernard may well conclude this Paragraph of their knowledge; L [...]ph. per. 1. cap. 11. Qui eos adduxit, ipse instruxit; Even hee himselfe, that brought them, was hee himselfe, that taught them.
4. Vbi
BVt, if in farther curiositie, you would not onely know How, they new the Starre, to bee his; but, in what Position it stood: and, in what p [...]rt of heaven it first appeared; you may chance to be resolved [Page 65] of both together, by the fourth Beame: and that is, the Place of It, in Oriente; [Wee have seene it (say they) in the East.] First, (to remoove a Blocke:) If it was seene in the East; how can it bee said to Rise out of Iacob, which was West to them, as they dwelt? Certainely, where ever It appeared, It first arose in Iacob. When Balaam said, Orietur Stella ex Iacob, he meant (by that Name) Christ himselfe; as well, as the Starre. So, Hosea 11. 1. Out of Egypt have I called my Sonne, was meant of Christ, as well, as of the Israelites. Christ, rose out of Iacob: and, when he rose, That rose too. Wheresoever the Starre appeared: There, it rose, and had Its first originall. There, was the Cause, where ever the Effect was Seene. And whence It came, Thither it returned. From Christ it Came; and unto Christ, It led them.
But, from the East, (the Place, when It first appeared to them) Wee 1. observe: That, where Darkenesse first arose; Light also, first appeared. Adam (first) brought in Spirituall Darkenesse (as wee have noted) by for-saking Truth, (in the Garden of Eden) Eastward: and Christ hath now restored Spirituall Light, in causing this Starre to declare himselfe (who is the Truth) by appearing in the East.
And Secondly, well might this Starre declare him there. For, hee 2. himselfe is the East; Zach. 6. 12. Ecce Vir, Oriens Nomen ejus, saies Zacharie of him. And Apoc. 2. 28. Stella matutina, is his proper Name. He is the Starre of the East; the Morning Starre. So that, when they say, [Wee have seene his Starre in the East] they declare againe, more plainely (in a Spirituall sense) how they knew the Starre, to bee his. For, Video, may stand (heere) for Intelligo: and then, their Saying will amount to thus much: Vidimus Stellam Ejus, wee have knowne It, to be his Starre, (in Oriente) in Christ himselfe; and, by the Spirit of him, that is (Oriens) the East. And so, (Venimus) Wee are Come, Chrysol. Ser. 156. (ab Oriente, ad Orientem,) from East, to East; by Christs direction, to Christ himselfe. For, as Remigius sup. Math. One said well, Qui ad Dominum veniunt, ab ipso, & per ipsum veniunt; They, that finde Christ, come to him, from him, and by him. And therefore, since Orietur Stella, is as properly said of Christ; as of the Starre: and Ecce Vir Oriens, as properly said of him; as of the East; Vidimus Stellam in Oriente, may well be interpreted, wee have knowne Christ, by Christ himselfe. So, wee see, that like a right Easterly-morning Starre, hee expels Darkenesse (that's Ignorance) and sends most comfortable Influences into those, that looke after him. And now, through the tender mercy of our God, the Day-spring from an high, hath visited us: Oriens ex alto Luke 1. 78. (saith Zacharie;) and, wee all know, where Oriens is; the Day, springs from the East.
The first visible Light, that was made by the Word (Fiat Lux) appeared in the East, and, Tho. Frigius. lib. 2. fol. 49. Moving from East to West, made the Evening and the Morning, the first day; before the Starres were Created. And, the first Spirituall Light was also given in the East (in Paradice) by the Word; when God promised this Seede of the Woman: Which Light moved from Adam, (in the East) to Abraham, in the West [Page 66] (and so, downewards) before these Particulars (or, this Starre) appeared. He was a Seede, before he was a Branch. There was a Morning, before a Noone. Hee appeared (Stella matutina) a Morning Starre, before hee shewed himselfe (Sol Iustitiae) the Sunne of Righteousnesse. And this Starre was seene, through him; and by It, was He declared, where the Sunne rises, (in Oriente) in the East. Hee, that was the Light of his Fathers Countenance, was borne in Iacob, and first lift-up his Countenance in the East; from whence, his Beames are spread to comfort us, in the West. And, as hee was Borne, so hee died, in the East. This Starre, both rose, and Sett, there. Where hee died, with his Hands stretch't from North to South, to Embrace us: and his Adruc. Delphi. Terra Sancta. fol. 178. Face, towards the West, to dart the Beames of Grace and Mercy on us. Wherefore, as all those Gleames of Light in his Word, (whereby wee know him, to be God) came to us hither, out of the East. ‘So (in a reverend acknowledgement) in all our Churches, by an ancient Magdeburg. Cent. 2. col. 117. Custome, derived from the Apostles times, we turne our Faces into the East, when wee Adore, and make our Prayers unto him. For now, after his Ascention (which is, his Second Orietur ex Iacob) he remaines for ever in the East:’ he is alwaies in the Ascendent; never declining: hee shall never Set againe. For, of his Glorie, there shall bee no end.
5. Motus.
THe last Beame of this Starre, will shew the Motion of it: It was no fixed-Starre, but it mooved: Praecedebat (saith Matth. 2. 9. St. Matthew.) They went in Procession to Christ; and the Starre before them. And every Christian, that would finde Christ, must doe it, with a Procedendo: like the Starre; never stand still, till hee come thither. Now, in the Motion of this Starre, We observe Two things. First, What It mooved in them; and Secondly, Whither It made Them moove.
I. That, which it mooved in Them, was Faith. No sooner did the Starrestirre, in the East; but, this other Starre of faith, arose in their hearts; (As a calme water shewes the Starres, as soone, as they are up.) They had the Ppophesie of Baalam, long before; yet, it lay by them, (like a dead-Letter) till this Starre arose. But, when this began to Preach to them the Gospel (Isidore Pelusiota calles it, Lib. 1. Epist. 378. Evangelista divini partus) It gave them such a Light, that they understood the Prophesie; and, addrest them to their Iourney. ‘So, the dull Christian sitts often fruitlesly plodding on the Booke; (nay, heares the Prophesies often preached, to no purpose) till an Evangelist within 2. Per. 1. 19. [donec Lucifer oriatur in Cordibus] till Christ dwell in their hearts by Faith; and then, they walke, as they should doe. Christ, is the Starre in Iacob; and Faith, is the Starre in Oriente, that rises with him. This, is the true Epiphanie indeede; when, by Influence from above, Christ is revealed, [Page 67] and shines in our Soules, by the Starre of Faith. Heb. 11. 1. Faith, is the evidence of things not seene (saith the Apostle.) And so, it may bee well compared to the Starre, which these men saw. For, that was also the Evidence of things not Seene. It was an Evidence of Christ; whom (yet) they beheld not, in person; but onely, in Contemplation. Without the Starre of Faith, the other had binne to no purpose. For, many (perhaps) saw the Starre (as well, as these wise-men;)’ and yet, were never the wiser, for want of Faith. Faith is a Light; without which, no man can see, to doe any thing that pleaseth God, (saith the Heb. 11. 6. Author to the Hebrewes). It is the Eie of the Soule, whereby we see, and know the Objects, that leade to God-ward; as these men did. Wee can never goe right, without it. God grant It, and then, we shall as readily set on; as, they did.
Secondly, When it had (thus) mooved in-ward; then it mooved 2. On-ward, and brought them after it. To shew them, that it is not, for a Christian, to sit downe in the first beginnings of knowledge. Hee must goe on, and travell for More: they, did so. But, whither did it lead them? Why: straight to Bethleem (one would thinke); since, therefore, it appeared. No: first, to Ierusalem, (though it seeme a little out of the way); and there, it left them too, for a while: (as the Fathers collect, by the appearing of it againe, at the nineteenth verse of this Chapter). They must goe to Christ, in what Path, he please to lead them; though (sometimes) they thinke it to be out of the way: Hee must, as well effect his Glory; as, their Salvation. Hee must, as well confound his Enemies; as, confirme his Servants.
1. And therefore they came (first) to Ierusalem, that (for his Glory) his Birth might be knowne, in the Ludolph. pers. 1. cap. 11. City of the great King, 1. as well, as in the least of them, in Iuda: the Shepheards (indeed) had spred it at Bethleem, among their Neighbours, (the poore Country-People): but, these come to the City: nay to the Court; and tell the King himselfe, with all his Nobles (both Clergy and Lay). Which was so much to his Glory, that (secondly) it confounded also his Enemies. For, at the report of this true King; the false-one fainted. 2. They aske, not for Herod (that was then King); but, for (Rex natus), Hee that was borne King of the Iewes. Fictitio Regi, naturalem opponunt. Herod knew right well, hee was not Rex natus; hee had no Birth-right to the Kingdome, he held: therefore, it troubled him; (and Tyrants, are (by nature) fearefull): Eras. Apoph. l. 6. Necesse est, ut multos timeat, quem multi timent; (said Liberius to Caesar,) They must needs feare many, whom many Feare. Nay: those, that feared him, (the perfidious people, that had submitted to the unjust government of this Herod) were terrified with it; [All Ierusalem was troubled]: and, which is more: it shooke the very Devill himselfe, in the bosome of Herod. Leo. Ser. [...]. in Epiph. For, as Leo sayes, Non tantum Herodes in seipso turbabatur, quantum Diabolus in Herode: uterque Regni sui Successorem timebat: They (both) feared a Successor of their Kingdomes. What will this [Page 68] Hercules doe, in his full strength; that thus strangled two such Serpents in his Cradle? Quiderit Tribunal judicantis, quando sic terrebant Cunae Infantis? Let all the Kings of the Earth now adore him, sitting at the right hand of his Father; since the Devill and Herod (thus) feared him, sucking at the Breasts of his Mother.
3. Thirdly; It led them to Ierusalem, for the Iewes sakes: that they 3. might want no manner of Meanes, to know Christs Birth, if they would. For, long-afore, the Prophets had told them, that hee should be Borne (both Isal. 7. [...]4. how, and Mich. 5. 2. where): and, since they would not looke after it, for all this, Hee now sends the Gentiles (even Strangers to their Covenant) to tell them when: and, to Preach it to them. These Gentiles, by the Starre shewed them, the Time was come. And they, by the Prophecies, knew the Place, themselves. Wherefore, if now they Sought him not, they might justly have their negligence condemned, by these mens diligence; which came a great-way off to worship him; that was Borne, even in the middest of them, their King; and yet, they would not looke on him.
4. Lastly; It brought them to Ierusalem, for their owne sakes. That (for their Confirmation) they might learne, as well by Man, as by 4 God: they Pet. de Matalib. Lib. 2. Cap. 47. might have Doctrine; as well, as Revelation. Visions, are extraordinarie; and, in waies unusuall, there may be Vncertaintie: a Man may take a ‘Candle, for a Starre, sometimes. God hath therefore ordained an Ordinarie, and orderlie plaine way to Him; and, that is, by his Church: which, at this time, was onely Visible, in Iudea; and Ierusalem, was the Metropolis of it. Therefore, they were brought hither, that Gods ordinance might bee kept; Vt homo ab Homine discat; that they might come to him, by his Church; as well, as by a Revelation. The Prophecie of Baalam could not so fully instruct them, in that sense, as the Church could.’ For, here, they not onely learned (as before) That hee was Borne; and, borne a King: but, that This, was the Christ (verse 4.) and Bethleem, the very Place, where they should finde him (verse 6.) ‘So, since hee would bring them then by the Church; as well, as by the Starre: we may learne, not to trust (now adayes) too-much to Revelations, and our owne Interpretations of Scripture; which may deceive us; (for, 2. Per. 1. 20. no Scripture is of private interpretation;) but know our way to Christ, is through the Church: by which (as Ephe. 3. 10. Saint Paul saies in this dayes Epistle) this hidden mysterie is now to bee manifested; and there wee must enquire.’ Mal. 2. 7. For, the Priests lipps shall preserve knowledge: And (here) the Starre of Revelation, hid it selfe, that they might relye on the demonstration of the Church.
But, marke how the Church of the Iewes Mat. 24. (when they were called by the King, to this purpose) resolves them. ‘They doe’ not tell them, they had a Tradition (though they were as full of them then; as Rome is now:) or, that it is the Tenet and Conclusion of the Sanhedrim; (the great Councell, or Conclave, [Page 69] of the Rabbins) that Hee should be borne in Bethleem: But, they say Verse 5. Scriptum est per Prophetam. They alleadge the Scripture; the Word of God for it: and thereby shew, by what Rule the Church should give her Directions and Resolutions. The Clergy are Ministers of Iesus Christ: who is the Word. And, they must minister the Word. ‘Wee must be directed by the Church: but then, the Church must direct by the right Rule. It should rule our Faith, so long, as It rules by the Rule of Faith, (the Scripture:) But, if any one particular Church (though’ as bigge as Rome, for example) shall tell the Rest, any thing, that will not lie eeven with this Rule; they may crie Non placet, if they please. Nay, these very Gentiles had beene able to have confuted the whole Synagogue of the Iewes, if they had bobbed them with a Tale, in stead of Scripture. For, had they devised some lying Tradition, to obscure the Starre, and the Birth of this King (in policie, to keepe the State quiet, as it was then under Herod,) they could have answered; What tell you us of your Traditions or Church Tenets? 2. Pet. 1. 19. Habemus firmiorem Propheticum Sermonem; and, Wee know, it is in the Booke of your owne Scripture; that a Num. 24. 17. Starre shall rise; and then, a Scepter with it. Wee have seene his Starre; and, we know, hee is Borne (so farre, wee understand:) Now, if you know your Scripture, better; and, can tell us (Vbi,) where; wee will beleeve it: But, for any Tradition (contrary to the Scripture, which wee know already,) keepe it to your selves. The Church of the Iewes (therefore) kept the right Rule. They direct them, with Scriptum est. That's, the Starre they point them unto; (and turne them, to the very place, and verse) by the Prophet Micha, saying, Mich. 5. 2. And thou Bethleem &c. They give them the Truth, (the right way) by their Doctrine; though (unhappy men,) they did not leade them in the way, by their Example: like Hands, set up in high-waies, to direct Travellers in their Iourney; but stand alwaies still, themselves: or Candles that give Light to others; and yet, see nothing themselves.
Now, while they stay, inquiring heere; the Starre vanished. For being a Signe, onely to the Gentiles; it ought not to appeare in Ierusalem. It was hid from the Iewes, that they saw it not. To signifie, their Spirituall blindnesse. At his Birth, they saw not the Starre; and, at his Death, Darkenesse was over their whole Land. They perceived neither the Mystery of his Birth, nor of his Death; which yet, the Gentiles did. These, at his Birth; and, Iohn 19. 19. Pilate at his Death, acknowledge him, a King; (Rex Iudaeorum). These, at his Birth; and the Mar. 24. 39. Centurion, at his death, acknowledge him a God, (Verè Filius Dei, hic erat). Thus Math. 8. 11. Many shall come from the East, and from the West, and sit downe with Abraham, &c. when, the Children shall be cast out into utter darknesse. These Wisemen came from the East; Pilate, and the Romane Centurion came from the West, and all, (being Gentiles) confessed, what the Iewes, denyed. Therefore, the Iewes, till this day, remaine in darknesse; while the Gentiles enjoy the Light of the Gospel.
[Page 70] And, this Darknesse, amongst them, at Ierusalem, was little mended by their comming thither. For, no man went with them, to Christ; nor asked much, after him; except Herod. And, one would thinke, by his words, that hee meant-well toward the matter: onely, hee is somewhat Cold, and Lazy; that he would have others seeke him out, for him. Matth. 2. 8. Yet, When you have found him (sayes hee) tell Mee, and I will come, and worship him. And, though he did but dissemble with his double tongue, (intending to betray (both them, and him) together); Yet, hee spake truer, then he thought. Hee would have lyed; but, could not. For (as Chrysologus sayes), Ser. 159. Veniet, ut ad tormenta curvatar, &c. Hee shall come; and bee cast downe, to his Punishment, before him, that would have faigned a falling downe, on purpose, to destroy him. But, they (leaving behind Ierusalem, and her false King, in their darknesse together) beheld the Starre againe; which (now) never left them, till it brought them safely, to Christ himselfe.
So we see, why it went this Procession: First, To declare the Glory 1. of his Birth: Secondly, To amaze and confound his Enemies: 2. Thirdly, That the Iewes might bee converted, or confuted; and lastly, 3. That by the Church the Gentiles might bee instructed. And, though 4. (for a small season) while they were inquiring of the Iewes, it appeared not; yet, when they were satisfied, and were gotten from (that dangerous dissembler) Herod, It Matth. 2. 9. shone againe; and, ceased not, till it shewed them Christ. This also, is the right course, of the Starre of Faith: which Christ, by Influence from above, raises in us. ‘It leads us from our omne private Interpretations, to be guided by the Church: where (to the Glory of God; the amazement of his Enemies; and, our benefit) wee are satisfied in all our doubts by (Scriptum est) his Scripture. And, though this Starre of Faith seeme (sometimes) to [...]aver, or bee hidden in us, while wee are inquiring: yet, being once Resolved (and, Herod [the Devill] and his [...]res escaped) it shines cleere againe, and forsakes us not, till wee come to Christ himselfe.’
Wee read, in the Iudges, That the Iudg. 5. 20. Starres in their courses, fought against Sisera; but here, the Starres, in their courses, assisted the Wise-men. The first Starre, was in Balaams Prophesie: that, led them to this Starre, in the text. This, kindled in them the Starre of Faith. That, brought them, after this Starre, to the Church at Ierusalem, in a winter-journey. Where, receiving Light, by an other Starre (a Text of Scripture) they follow this Starre againe; till they Come to the Morning Starre, (Christ Iesus himselfe:) Where, (having over-come all difficulties) they enjoy the fruit of their Labours: [To him that ever-commeth, &c. will I give the morning Starre (saith Apoc. 2. 26. & 28. God:)] So, they had one Light, from Balaam his Prophesie: an other, from Heaven (the Starre:) an other, at Ierusalem, from Miche [...], till, at last, they found the Light to the Gentiles, in Bethlehem. And [Page 71] this, is that, which we have observed from the five Beames of this Starre, 1. That It was a Light. 2. That It seemed a Starre. 3. That 1. 2. 3. It was His Starre; 4. That It appeared in the East; and (lastly) 4. That It mooved, and led to Christ. Now, let us looke-downe a little, and behold Them, that went after It. The Persons, whose Object It was.
2. Videntes] They, that saw it.
And, in These (to avoyd further curiositie, in this place,) wee observe foure things.
- 1. Qui. Who, who they were.
- 2. Cujates. Whence, they came.
- 3. Quales. What was their condition.
- 4. Quare. What was their Businesse.
1. Qui.
IF wee would know who they were, (besides the generall consent of the Church) Saint Matthew, in this Chapter, plainely, intimates, that they were Gentiles. For, in saying, That Verse 12. they returned into their owne Countrie, it appeares, That Iudaea, was none of their owne Countrey; and then, they must bee Gentiles: for, there was no third. But, the Gentiles, were Aliens from the Common-weale of Israel: Yea, Strangers to the Covenant. For, they were un-circumcised; and so, Ephc. 2. 12. without God, in this world (as Saint Paul saies.) Wherefore, when hee preached the Gospel unto the Gentiles, the Iewes (thinking hee did but cast Pearle before Swine,) were so vexed at it, that they never left till they got him laid by the heeles, for his labour; as hee saies himselfe. Ephe. 3. 1. I Paul, a Prisoner for you Gentiles, &c. But, what had the Gentiles to doe with the Iewes, so long as they were uncircumcised? There was such hatred betweene them, that they could not conceive how the Gentiles should Enter into Gods Covenant, without the Signe of the Covenant. And, I cannot much blame them. For, even the great Apostle (Peter himselfe) could not conceive it, till hee had an Epiphanie from above: God shewed it unto him, from Heaven by a Vision (Acts 10.) There was (indeede) a Mysterie in it (as St. Paul saies, in the Epistle, for this day) Ephe. 3. 4. 6. Epise. Wi [...]. That the Gentiles should be inherit [...]rs also, &c. ‘For if you marke the Types in the old Testament, the very Law it selfe, was given on Mount Sinai, in Arabia (a heathen Countrie:) Moses (their great Prophet and Minister of the L [...]) married the Priest of Madians-daughter; (a heathen woman:) The [Page 72] Tabernacle, was made of the Egyptians Spoyles; (heathen Gods:) The Temple it selfe, founded on the Floore of Ornan, the Iebusite; (heathen-gr [...]nd:) The Materials of it, came from Hirams Country, (heathen-stuffe:) The chiefe workeman, the Son of a man at Tyre; 1 Reg. 7. 14. (a heathen Man:) and you shall finde the Prophecies of Balaam (the Heathen) recorded in the Booke of God, as well as the Lawes of Moses. And, that you may see, God had ever a principall eie to the Gentiles; as well, as the Iewes: the first Prophet, of the famous Sixteene, whose workes wee have recorded in the Bible, was sent to Ninive, to the Gentiles, before ever the rest, were sent to the Iewes: And that, was Ionas: who, though his Worke be (for order) misplaced; yet hee Prophesied in the time of 2 King. 14. 25. Ieroboam the second;’ before any, of the Rest. Now, this Mysterie, in former Ages, was not knowne (at least not so knowne) sicut nunc, Ephe. 3. 5. (saies Saint Paul) as it is now. But now, wee know, not onely, that the Gentiles should come: but also, how they shall come into the Covenant; without being Circumcised, for the matter. And that is; Ephe. 2. 13. By the Blood of Christ (saies the same Paul.) Which Blood, he first shed, when he himselfe was Circumcised. ‘That Hee, having bound himselfe to keepe the Law for in, (by taking on him the old Covenant; Circumcision) (for, hee that is circumcised, is bound to keepe the whole Law: I hee might Enter into a New Covenant with us, the Covenant of Baptisme, in his Blood. The Shepheards, (Iewes, of the Circumcision,) came to him, eight dayes before his Circumcision; and, the Wise-men (Gentiles, of the Vn-circumcision) came foure daies, after.’ That, before the Gentiles came, hee might fulfill his Covenant with the Iewes, (by taking Circumcision:) and after, enter into a New Covenant with them (Both) by his Blood, in Baptisme: Hee, that Baptizes (as well Matt. 3. 11. by fire, as by water) calles both the Iew and Gentile, by Fire ([the Shepheards, by a great Light; and the wise-men, by a Starre:] but, they enter (Both) into the New Covenant, with him by Water in the Baptisme of his Blood: which he first shed, by the Knife in Circumcision (the old Covenant, to the Iew;) and after powred-out both Blood and water on the Crosse, to perfect the New Covenant, to them Both. That (as Ephe. [...]. 16. Saint Paul saies) hee might reconcile Both unto God, in one Body by his Crosse, and stay harted thereby. Wherefore now (as followes,) Verse 19. they are no more Strangers; But Citizens, with the Saints, and of the houshold of God.
Gen. 9. 27. Thus (at last) wee see, God hath heard the ancient Prayer of Noah, viz. [God perswade Iaphet, to dwell in the Tents of Shem.] He hath brought in the (Gentiles, the Off-spring of Iaphet,) this day, (of whom these men were the first fruits) to Co [...]bite with the [...]es (the Off-spring of She [...]) in one, and the same Faith. Ephe. [...]. 14. [Et fo [...] [...]] [...] hath made, of Both, One.
2. Cujates.
NOw, since These, were the first fruits of the Gentiles, it were to bee desired, that wee might know their Countrie. For, it would bee no small Honour to that Region, that could truely owne them. All wee can finde (in the Text) is, Ab Oriente; that they were Easterlings. But, from what particular Place, in the East, could never yet be throughly agreed. The opinions, are divers, and too-many to come in, here. I will name, but One; and that is Tostat. sup. Math. 9. 7. That, as they had Balaams prophesie, so they came from the Place, where it was to be had: from Balaams Country; which was Aram (that is Syria) about Mesopotamia. For, those Parts were anciently called (in generall) by the name of the East. So Balaam said; when hee made the Prophesie: Num. 23. 7. [De Aram vocavit me Balack, Rex Moabitarum; de montibus Orientis:] but This, (as well as the rest) stands unconcluded; since (peradventure) God would not have it certainely knowne; ‘lest that Countrie (or Citie) whence the first-fruits of the Gentiles came to Christ, should (for that cause) claime Precedencie or Supremacie, over all the rest:’ as Rome, doth now; though they were (first) called Christians, at Antioch; and not, there. However, Spiritually we may observe in that, They came from the East: Chrysostom. Vnde dies nascitur, inde initium Fidei processit; That, where the Day breakes, there (first) brake-forth the Faith of the Gentiles; And, from whence, the false worshippers (Nimrod and his Followers) came (first) into the world; from thence, came also these first-true-worshippers of the Gentiles, to Christ: Vt ubi abundavit Delictum, ibi superabundaret & Gratia. (Ab Oriente) from the East: that is, from the Place of their Prosperitie, Ease, and Abundance, (where these worldly things arose to them in plenty) they came, into the falling-west of Humilitie. Here they arose, and left these worldly pleasures; taking a painefull Iourney in the depth of winter, to Set, and fall humbly at the Manger of Christs humiliation. Which, will be the more remarkeable, when we know what manner of Persons they were.
3. Quales.
FIrst, (if not certainely; yet, very fairely and probably) it seemes, by the circumstances in the Text, That they were well worth the noting. And, if not Reges, or Reguli; yet, surely Men of no meane Ranke, or Condition. For, they come not dropping into Towne, (like men, that follow their private affaires, and no body lookes after them): but, they make their entrance in a publike manner (like Ambassadors,) from the whole Body of the Gentiles; to Negotiate in their behalfe about Salvation, with the new-borne King, and a glorious Vsher (a Starre) from Heaven, going before them. They seeme [Page 74] such Men, that the whole City takes notice of them; and, were troubled at their comming. Yet, that is not so much; since, a small matter will (sometimes) set the People in an uproare: but, the very King himselfe (a man, of great Wisedome, Courage, and Fortunes) Herod the Great, was at his wits end, and was faine to call a Councell about it, ere he would give them Audience. Whether, it was their Number: (For, it is not certaine, how many they were, themselves; besides their Traine and Attendance): or, whether it was their Riches: (for they brought Matth. 2. 11. Treasures with them): or, whether it were chiefely their Businesse: or, all these together, that caused it: but (for certaine) such they were, that both King and People were much moved at their Arrivall: and such men they seemed, as were not fit to be answered, by Reference to a Delegate, or Secretary. But, as they had audience in the Kings presence, and were admitted even to private and Matth. [...]. 7. secret Conference; so they received their Dispatch, from his owne Mouth. Therefore (no doubt) they were Men of the best fashion. So wee see, a few poore Shepheards, (and of the meanest sort of the Iewes) came (first) to Christ: But Men (of the richest and best sort) of the Gentiles come with all their Traine. Whereby, the holy Ghost (Quasi praeluderet) as in a Praeludium shewed, what should follow: viz: ‘That, but a few, (and those, of the meanest sort) of the Iewes, should Beleeve and Receive Christ: but, the best sort of the Gentiles, with their Kings, and Nobles, should bring in all their Traine.’ For, where the Better sort leade and give example; the Multitude (for the most part) will follow. The poore and simple, of the Iewes; the Wise, and Rich, of the Gentiles, fall at Christs Feete: that wee may know, He came to save the Rich, as well as the Poore; that his Gospel belongs to Psal. 49. 2. high and low, Rich and Poore, one with an other.
And (secondly), That you may not thinke, they were onely outside, and but men of Fashion: more to be esteemed, for their wealth, then for their worth; Saint Matthew sayes, they were Matth. 2. 1. Magi. Which Word, hath suffered much interpretation. But certainely, Tom. 3. Tract. 38. fol. 338. Salmeron hath best concluded; that it is the same, which the Romanes, call Sapiens; the Greekes, Philosophus; the Iewes, Scriba; the Egyptians, Propheta; the Assyrians, Chaldens; the French, Druida; and the Indians, Gymnosophist [...]. Wherefore Isidore cals them, 1. Lib. Origi. 8. cap. 9. (Genethliaci) Astrologians: Wee translate, Wisemen; (and properly enough): for such, as we thinke have any extraordinary skill in them; wee call Cunning-men, or Wise-men. Surely, we have a Word, in our owne Text, that will fit them well; (if you will but give leave, to turne a Participle into a Substantive), and that is (Videntes) Seers. For, such as (in ancient time) knew more, then others, were called S [...]rs: and These, were such; whatsoever they were, besides. Were they Kings? they saw more, then all the Kings of the Earth (then) saw▪ Were they Astronomers? they saw more, then all the Astronomers, in the world, saw; more, by outward knowledge, more, [Page 75] by inward Grace. They saw the Starre, and understood it: They saw it, with the eyes, both of their Body and their Soule: Nay, more; they saw Christs Manhood; and adored his God-head. Therefore Videntes. And they, that strongly hold them to bee Kings, say: that Saint Matthew chose rather to call them Magi, then Reges; to shew, that Christ is found, more by Wisedome; then, by Power. It was by Knowledge; (and not, Dignity) that they understood this Mystery. For, to finde Christ, by a Starre; Magorum est, non Regum. This shewes also, how the Gospel should be published, and witnessed by Wise-men; not, by Mighty men. For, plus valet Testimonium Sapientum, quàm Regum: the Testimony of Wise-men (especially Videntes: such as saw it, with their eyes) is to be taken before the Word of Kings. Let these be, what they will, besides; it is concluded (on all parts) that they were Wise-men. And there, wee will pitch for our observation: since it is possible, for every good Christian, to be a Wise-man; though not, a King.
The extent, of Christian Wisedome, is to bee Wise unto Rom. 12. 3. Sobriety, (sayes Saint Paul) Noli altum sapere. For, as of Wine; so, of learning; a man may have so much, as may make an other say, hee is mad. Wherefore Saint Paul (who had this, once, laid in his dish,) Acts 26. 24. gives a Measure, to take it in by: and, that is; as Rom. 12. 3. God hath given to every man the measure of Faith. So, Wisedome may bee measured by Faith. If therefore, you will examine the Faith of these men, wee shall find them, to bee Wise indeed. For, in the Measure and extent thereof, they have beene compared even with Abraham himselfe, (who is, the Father of the faithfull; and greatest Patriarch of the Iewes). Abraham left his Country, to goe whither God would shew him: but, he tooke his Tent, and all he had, with him; and had Gods Promise, that hee would protect him, in the way; and blesse him, at his Iourneys end. These men, had no such Promise; yet, they left their Countries and habitations; and went after this Starre, whither It would leade them. Abraham went from Vr of the Chaldeans; that is (as some interpret) from the fire of the Chaldees (where hee should have beene burnt, for his Religion,) to a place of safety: But, these men came from home (where they enjoyed their Religion safely) to professe (with danger) a Religion, where a Tyrant raigned, to whom, it was most offensive. God setled Abraham, in the Place, hee went to; and gaue it to him, and his Posterity: so, he went, (and perhaps, in a Summers Iourney) to Receive: But, These came in the depth of rough Winter, without hope of earthly reward; not, to Receive; but to offer, and give away; what they had; and after, went backe againe, a long Iourney, home. Abraham did this, at Gods expresse bidding; being (as is likely) brought vp in the knowledge of Religion: But, these men, that were Heathens; Strangers to God, and true Religion, doe all this at first warning of a Starre; and begin the profession of their Religion and their Iourney both together. If then it be counted Righteousnesse to Abraham; [Page 76] (the Father of the Iewes) that hee beleeved God, when he spake to him, with his owne mouth: no lesse shall these, (the first fruits of the Gentiles) bee justified, by this their Faith; who beleeved God, when they had but a Signe from him, though, they heard, not a word. This for the measure of their faith; in that, it is compared to Abrahams.
Now, for the extent of their wisedome, they had by it. It was, like that of Salomons. For, his reached from the Cedar to the Shrub: and theirs reached from the Starre to the Branch. They knew, what that meant: which, was their glory; Let not the Wise man (saies God) glory in his wisedome; but, let him glorie in this, that hee knoweth mee, to bee the Lord. And so much knowledge, their faith had taught them: which made them wise enough, to Salvation; (a wisedome, farre transcending all, that is in worldly men.) For, whatsoever Polititians thinke; the best Plot, is to bee Saved.
But, what is Wisedome, unlesse it appeare? or, Faith without works? If you would (then) know, the strength of their Faith, as well as the Extent (or Measure) and see how operative it was, in them; Consider (lastly) wherefore they came, and what to doe.
4. Quare.
VEnimus Adorare.] They came, to Worship him. And they doe it, two waies. First, by confessing him (verse 2.) Secondly, by Adoring him, (verse 11.) I. Their Confession is in the Second verse; And it is a bold, and brave Evidence of the Strength of their Faith. For, they come to Ierusalem, and with hazard of their Persons, say; Vbi est; qui natus est Rex Iudaeorum? Vidimus enim Stellam Ejus in Oriente; et venimus Adorare eum. They confesse him, (Rex) a King; and (Rex natus) a Man: and, such a Man, as is not onely King of the Iewes; but, King of the Starres, [Vidimus enim Stellam ejus.] For, they had seene one of them waiting on him: and as they also Confesse, [Venimus] that this made them Come; so they professe (what ever come of it) Adorare eum; to worship him. It is a very dangerous thing, for men to come into a Citie where a Tyrant raignes, and professe publikely, that they come to Worship any other King of that Country, but himselfe. It is Crimen Laesae majestatis, no lesse, then high Treason, to humane Policie. It might well have cost them their lives; and should (peradventure) if ever they had come backe againe, from Bethleem; whither Herod sent them. He waited, but to take Them, and their King together. But, God prevented him: or, else (no doubt) hee had made them Martyrs, as well, as they were Confessors. So wee see, that as, in the boldnesse of their faith, they feared not to die for Christ, before they saw him; so, they ventured well for it, by comming but once, to Herod. And therein they are compa [...]d to 2. Sam. 23. 16. Davids three Worthies; that broke through the whole Host of the [...]ilistims to draw water at Bethlem. For, they went (fearelesse) [Page 77] by Herod, and all his Assistants, with the danger of their lives, to draw the water of Life, at Bethlehem. Whither, (after their noble and worthie Confession) beeing safely arrived; marke how their Faith puts them in Action; how, it workes: and how, they worshipped. They not onely said it: (But secondly, they did it, verse 11.) The way, to worship God aright; is, to worke after his Commandements. and they, are (thus) contracted, by the Law-giver himselfe. Deut. 6. 5. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy Soule, and with all thy might; Levit. 19. 18. And, thy Neighbour, as thy selfe: So, Love to God and Man is the fulfilling of the Law. Et Fides operatur per Charitatem. And these mens faith wrought by this Law of Love. (First,) in Love to God, they offer all they had. All mans substance is but Corporeall, Spirituall, or Temporall. Hee hath but a Bodie, a 1. Soule, and worldly goods, to worship God withall. All these are required, by the Commandement. The Bodie, by the name Heart; the Soule, by her owne name; and, the Goods, by the name of Might. And all these, they offered. With their Soules, they beleeved and confessed him (God and Man; a King of heaven and earth) ther's their Faith. With their Bodies, they worshipped him and that heartily not only (prosequentes) travelling so farre unto him; but, in his Presence (procidentes) falling-downe, (Adoraverunt,) they adored him: Ther's their Obedience and Humility. And (lastly,) obtulerunt, their worldly Goods they offered for his reliefe and Service: Ther's all their might in their Charity. Secondly, in Love to their Neighbours: (that they might be Saved, as well, as themselves.) Beeing (Gentiles) they preach Christ, to the Iewes; and, not onely tell them, hee is borne, and borne their King (whom they intend to worship, as God:) but, they goe-on to doe it before them, that (if it might bee) they might bee led, to doe the like, by their pious example.
Thus, wee may see; that, as the Starre (that appeared in the East) expressed it selfe by fiue Beames: So, this Starre of Faith (which it raised, in their Brests) darts forth five Beames, (analogically) to answer those of the other. That Object, was a Light: therefore (here) the first Beame of this Starre, goes through their Etes: [Vi [...]imus] 1. they saw it, and beleeved, in their hearts; That Light, was a Starre; (a small and mysticall Light:) therefore (here) a Second Beame darts 2. out through their Mouthes, [they Confesse, Rex natus; God borne] a mysticall Confession. That Starre appeared in the East: and this sends a Third Beame from their Feete, in the East; Venimus: it set them a-going. From the East, they are come. That Starre was Stella 3. ejus it shewed him, unto them: therefore (then) this Starre shoots a 4. fourth Beame from their Knees, [Adorare] to fall-downe and worship him, that was showne. That Starre, was a mo [...]ving Starre to Chri [...]. 5. And this Starre of their faith, sends a fift Beame, through their hands, mooving them to open their treasures (not, to see, they were safe; and put them vp againe: but, obtul [...]) they ceased not mo [...]ving, till [Page 78] they had offered them to Christ. And, if you will see their Faith, casting Beames almost through every singer, in the workes of their hands; behold, what they offered. [Gold, Mirrhe, and Frankin [...]ense.] By Gold (in a mysterious manner) confessing him a King: By Mirrh, a Man: By Frankincense, a God. Gold, to Crowne him, as a King; and maintainehis State, in life. Myrrhe, (as a Man) to embalme and bury him, at his death. Frankincense (as a God) to honour him, in life and death. By Gold, signifying our Purchase, or Redemption; that Hee, (as our King) should pay the Price for us. By Frankincense, signifying our Faith and Religion; that Hee (as our God) should receive the Incense of our Praiers; and, drive away the Devill. And by Myrrhe, signifying our hope of Resurrection; that he by suffring his Body, not to see Corruption (as Myrrhe will doe) should also restore our Bodies from Corruption, into a never-decaying state of Glorie. So wee see, their Faith; and by their Faith, their Wisedome. But, were these Wise-men (some may say) to come thus farre, with danger of their Lives, to give away their Goods? Liberall; or bold (perhaps;) but not s [...]e wise, in this. Yes certainely, had they laid downe their lives, as well as their goods, to purchase Christ, it had beene the wisest part, they ever plaid. Hee was no Foole, that gave all he had, for the Pearle in the Gospel; and These offered for It, even, to the hazard of their lives. But, God was pleased to let them have it, at an other rate: and they returne home safe, into their owne Countrie, by an other way; ‘to let us know, that though Martyrdome, bee the most glorious and’ shortest Cut into the Easterne-Paradice (from whence, wee first came:) yet God, hath other waies besides, for us, to goe by. For, as we came from thence, by the in [...]icements of the Devill, and his Agents (the Flesh, and world:) so when, by the guidance of an heavenly Epiphanie (Gods spirit from above) we have escaped that hellish Herod, and his Counsellors, and found Christ in his word; we must goe-backe an other waie, by an other Path, then what we trod before: in newnesse of Life, and by a rectified conversation. Which certenly, wee shall doe most cheerefully, if once wee truely taste of that Ioy, which these men ( [...] Gentiles, 2. from the East, 3. of the best fashion, 4. and wise-men) found here, in part of a Reward and 1. 2. 3. Earnest of a greater, for all their Travell, Faith, and Charitie. 4 The Consideration whereof, is the last part of this Meditation.
3. Gaudium.
Gavisi sunt, Gaudio magno valde.
THis kinde of Speaking, Erasmus calls an Atticisme: In A [...]at. B [...]sq. fol. 602. Bosquier saies, it is an Hebraisme. They might (as well) have said, it is a L [...]sme. For Terence hath, Gaudere ga [...]; and Virgil, Furere f [...]r [...]. Take it, after what Idi [...]me, you please; it signifies a Ioy, [Page 79] next the Superlative. All Ioy on Earth, is, but in the Comparative; for the Superlative, is such Ioy, as cannot (for greatnesse) enter into us; therefore (finally) we must enter into it; [Intrate in Gaudium, &c.] But, take Ioy, as it is to bee had on earth; and this (here) is in the Superlative. They have it, in all the three degrees: in the Positive, (Gaudium:) in the Comparative, (magnum:) in the Superlative, (valde.) Certainely, their Ioy, was very great. But, was it as good, as great? True Ioy, indeede is great: but, there is a false-Ioy, as well, as a True. Wee may know, theirs was true, by the greatnesse. For, false-Ioy is the Ioy of false men: and, Gaudium Hypocritae (saies Iob 20. 5. Iob) ad instar punctum, is as small, as a Point; it hath no dimensions; it spreads not; nor rises not into degrees of Comparison. And if it should chance, at any time, to bee magnum: yet, for certaine, it will never bee magnum Valde: the nature of it, will not let it grow. For, it hath a false Roote; Temporalibus gaudent (saies Su [...]. Psal. 52. St. Austin) qui bona aeterna non norunt desiderare. And, it must needes bee a Temporall Ioy, that joyes in Temporals: For Temporals are easily convertible. And, Gaudium, in materiâ convertibili Bernard. mutari necesse est, re mutatâ; it will perish, like a Mushrum, of a nights growth. But, this, is growne joy; (exceeding great Ioy.) For, it is Ioy, in the Creator (who is not convertible:) not, in the Creature; which perishes. There is a Ioy, (saith St. Conses. lib. 9. Austin) quod non datur impijs, which is not given to the wicked; sed eis, quite gratis colunt; quorum Gaudium tu ipse es. They, did gratis colere Christum: therefore hee, was to them, Gaudium magnum valde. Iohn 16. 24. Seeke, and yee shall finde; aske, and you shall receive, (sayes Christ himselfe) that your joy may bee full. They had sought him diligently; and now, they have found him happily: their joy, is at full.
But, it may bee objected, That they rejoyced in the Starre onely; since it is not said, when they saw Christ; but, when they saw the Starre, they rejoyced, &c. But, observe the words, preceding the Text, and how it followes. Behold (sayes Saint Matthew) the Starre, which they saw in the East, went before them, till it came and stood (marke that) over, where the Child was. Then, followes, Videntes autem: this (autem) stands here for something. It is not to be left out of the Text. This (But) brings in alwayes a new consideration. But, when they saw the Starre: id est, in that manner; no longer, mooving; but standing right over the Place, (or perhaps, right over the head of Christ;) so that, they were sure, they had found him, that they had sought (with all this Travell and danger) they rejoyced with exceeding great joy. The Starre they had seene often, and many dayes before; and (no doubt) but (gavisi sunt) they rejoyced. Ioy, rose at the first sight of it. And, when It appeared againe, (after it had vanished,) and went before them, (Gavisi sunt Gaudio magno) they greatly rejoyced. Ioy grew and increased. But, when they saw it Standing, in this manner [Gavisi sunt, gaudio magno valde] they rejoyced with exceeding great joy. Not, at the Starre (now;) but, in him, on whom, both [Page 80] They, and the Starre, waited. Now, Ioy was as full, as it could grow (here) on earth. And, it must needes, bee great. For, it is the Ioy, of an Epiphanie: Ioy, for the Manifestation of God, to the Heathen: such a Ioy, as the Gentiles long sought for; but, never had, before. Truely, the Light, is sweet (saies Eccles. 11. 7. Salomon:) and then, what joy, can they have (saies Tob. 5. 12. old Toby) that sit in darkenesse, and see not the Light of Heaven? They sate, in such darkenesse; that, it was next to hell it selfe: the very Shadow, of death, Luke 1. 79. Zachary calles it. But (now) Ecce, vidimus Stellam; behold a Light, to the Gentiles. What greater Ioy, then the Blind, to receive sight? If Toby rejoyced, because hee could See his Sonne; much more, These; that, by this Light, saw the Sonne of God. Before, they rejoyced at the Starre; because it led to Christ: but now, they have found the Morning-Starre, they rejoyce in him, for himselfe. They joy, that they (now) in truth have found God on earth, by the guidance of one onely Starre; whom (long before) with error, they sought in heaven, by many wandering Starres. And this is true joy indeede, (saies Confes. lib. 9. St. Austin:) Gaudere de Christe propter Christum; to joy in Christ, for Christ himselfe. This gave them an Earnest of the Ioyes of the Kingdome of heaven. For, what other thing, is the Kingdome of heaven, but (as Rom. 14. 17. Saint Paul saies) Righteousnesse, and Peace, and Ioy in the holy Ghost? True joy, is not gotten, except Righteousnesse and Peace be first had. Iustitia (Righteousnesse) is the Roote, from whence Pax, (the branch of Peace) growes; which beares the golden Starre, (Gaudium) Ioy on the Top. By their strong Faith, they were justified;) for, shall Abraham, and not these Men?) And, being justified by Faith, (as Rom. 5. 1. Saint Paul saies) they have Peace toward God, through our Lord Iesus Christ: by whom, we have accesse (as heads) unto this Grace, wherein we stand, and Rejoyce under the hope of the glorie of God. And (here) is the TRIANGLE, we spake of first. For, They beholding the Star above, Conceived Christ by faith, in the first angle. In strength whereof, they enjoy Him, that is our Righteousnesse; by whom, they had Peace with God, which (as a ground-line) leades them to Ioy in the holy Ghost; in the second angle. Which (first) arises here (on earth) to lift-up their hearts; and (after) returnes to the third angle; and finishes, with them againe, in heaven: from whence, the Starre, and these influences, came. This Ioy, they (then) but tasted; but (now) they doe enjoy eternally with him, (they sought) in the glory of God the father. Where wee will leave them, above the Starres; to receive the full Reward of all their Labours; and consider (alittle) with our selves, how wee may so keepe this Feast of their Memorie, that wee may (at last) come to bee Guests, at that Table, where now they feast with the Lambe, and his Spouse, for ever. And, that is to be done, Two waies. First, We must behold Application. our Object. And (Secondly,) We must make our selves, like them; and so following them, we shall come to the same End, they did; (Ioy.)
First; Though that Starre bee gone (that led them); yet, God [Page 81] hath not left us in the darke. Wee have (as well, as they) the Light of Nature in our Soules; which is the Candle of the Lord, (sayes Prov. [...]0. 27. Salomon) Investigatomnia secreta Ventris; It searcheth all things below: but, not in Heaven. It is no Starre (indeed); but, a Candle: and (which is worse) it winkes in the Socket too, and burnes dimme, Scala Caeli. Episc. [...]int. since it fell, in Adam. Yet, though it halt, (like Mephibosheth, after the fall) it is of the Blood royall; and should bee regarded. For, it proceeded from God: and by It, wee are capable of a greater Light, which God hath also given us. A Light, which they saw not, as wee doe. And that is, the written Word of his Law: which expresses it selfe to us (as their Starre did,) by five Beames.
By the first: we see, it is a Light. Thy Law is a Light (sayes David): 1. Lux oculis; a Light, that (first) opens our eyes, and lets us (no longer) sleepe in death. By this, we begin to be awake, and understand somewhat. Nay: it is Lux pedibus, a Light (not onely, to be looked on; but) to be followed. Which, that we may (more readily) doe, we may see (by the second Beame); that, it is no Candle, nor earthly 2. fire; but, Starre-light. It is, an Epiphany; a thing, on Mount Sinai, revealed from above: from heaven, it selfe; and comming downe, from thence. By the third Beame, we perceive Cujus: whose Starre it is. Even his, that dwels there; Gods Word, that sent it. And (more 3. particularly) by the fourth Beame; whence it rises (in Oriente) in him, that is Oriens: it is (Verbum, per Verbum) Christ, the eternall 4. Word, offered to us in the written Word. And, by the fift Beame; we perceive the Motion: as it came from him; so, it leades to him. For, 5. Christ, is the end of the Law (sayes Saint Rom. 10. 4. Paul). Now, though this, be a great Light: yet, the Law and the Prophets (in comparison) are but Starre-light: such, as these men had, to find him by, in respect, of what we have, at this present.
In former times, God spake to the Fathers by the Prophets; but, in these last dayes, Hee hath spoken unto us, by his Sonne (Heb. 1. 1. 2. sayes the Author, to the Hebrewes). Hee hath called us (saith 1 Pet. 2. 9. Saint Peter) into his marveilous light. And, that's his glorious Gospel. Which, is not like a Starre (with five Beames): but, a great Constellation of Starres: whose Beames cannot bee counted. The very Via lactea; that broad Path of Light, which (through the Starry-firmament of the Law) leades the high-way to the house of Iove. In which, every severall passage (verse, or line) that touches Christ, is densior pars Caeli, (a particular Starre) which stand thicke together, (as marks, of direction) and doe (all of them) in their order, make one great Constellation.
In midst whereof, rises the bright morning-Starre (himselfe); and (as Saint Iohn the Baptist said), Oportet illum crescere; that, hee should grow, and rise by degrees (as day, doth): So he was content; first, to appeare like a Starre; and, by degrees, (like severall Beames) to shew himselfe. By the first, hee but dawned, to Adam, (in Semine 1. [Page 82] Mulieris). In the second, he appeared to Abraham (in Semine ejus). In the third, he sparkled to the Iewes (Orietur Stella ex Iacob). In the 2. fourth, he blazed to the Gentiles (this day), (Vidimus Stellam). In 3. the fifth, he rises, as a full Sunne in the Gospel (Sol Iustitiae); and 4. shines gloriously to this day. So He, that was but a Starre, to them, in the Cradle; is (now) a Sunne, to Vs, in the Gospel. And, this Sunne no sooner casts a Beame on Vs; but it workes, as the Starre did. First, It mooves in us (if we be right mettle); it raises Faith, which will reflect the light againe. The smallest pins-head, (if it be bright) will reflect the Sunne, as well (though not so much) as a greater: and, the least sparke of true Faith, (a Starre, no bigger, then a graine of Mustard-seed) so it doe truely shine, is sufficient. We shall know it, by the motion. It (first) moves within: and (then) it mooves us on: wee come (as hee hath ordained) to the Place, (where Salvation is to be had) to the Church, and enquire farther. And, there wee meete with an other Firmament of Starres, to guid us; (his faithfull Ministers) Matth. 3. Lux Mundi (as he cals them), Starres of this World, who (in their severall Orders) being of severall Magnitudes, doe direct us, either by the particular Beames of their owne pious readings; or, by the Light of Constellations (Fathers, and Councils assembled).
‘But, let us be sure, we follow a Starre (then) and not, a Glowworme.’ For, Hee, that said; I will Isai. 14. 13. ascend above the Starres, and be like the most high, (the Devill) hath his Starres too (such, as they bee). The Starre of your God Remphan (Amos 5. 26. said Amos): And to the adorers of the World, the Flesh, and himselfe; ‘Hee can make a wretch, thinke a great rich Knave, to be a heavenly King, and all his peices of Gold, Starres. He can make a Letcher, thinke a Puncke in a Carroch, to be a Venus in a Charriot: a very blazing Starre. A drunkard, to take Earth for Heaven: the ground, shall looke blew; and every Stone, shall bee a Starre. These, are Ignes fatui: not Starres, but Fooles-fires; that onely leade men into Bogges and Quag-mires.’ But, (which is more dangerous, and most lamentable) even among the very Lights of the Church, there are some such Starres (as Saint Iohn speakes of) Apoc. 6. 13. that are falling Starres; and others, though they shine long, and doe not fall; yet, the Apoc. 12. 4. Dragon hath power to pull them out of their Orbe, with his Taile (by one Traine, or other). But (God be thanked!) wee read of some Starres, that Apoc. 1. 16. Christ himselfe holds in his owne hand. They, are safe; and such, as hee leades by the hand, wee may safely follow. And they, are to be knowne, by their five Beames. First, if they be Lights; that they can open the Eyes of the blind; and informe the ignorant: Secondly, if they be Starres; 1. not fire-brands; Flaming, in Charity; not, Scorching, in fury; like 2. Christ, who was a Day-Starre; not a Dog-Starre: Thirdly, if they Scal. Coel. be Ejus, His. For (then) they will deliver nothing, but 1 Cor. 11. 23. what they 3. receive from him; and cast no Beame, but what is warranted, by the light of his Word written: Fourthly, if they come ab Oriente: have a 4. [Page 83] lawfull Calling: and bee ordained by the succession of the Primitive Church, which had her beginning, in Oriente. Fiftly, and lastly, if 5. they be Moventes: if their Feete, walke; as their Mouthes, talke: if their lives, as well as their Doctrines, lead to Christ. Such Starres we may follow; when (for the Triall of our Faith,) any Cloud of our naturall dulnesse comes betweene that glorious Sunne, and us. But, when wee have (according to his Ordinance) received direction and resolution, by his Church; and escaped the snares, of that Edomite (Satan,) he himselfe will shine againe; and by the Beames of his owne Spirit, bring us to himselfe. Since therefore, we (of these latter times) have the advantage of the Object, and are the Harvest of the Gentiles, thus ripened by this glorious Sunne; it is fit, wee should appeare no worse, then our first fruits (much better; if it may bee): and having so great a Light, we should 1. Thess. 4. Walke as Children of Light.
The Gospel of this day, is our Epiphanie, from above; and Wee stand (this day) in the first angle; for Videntes. If We can but make our selves (like Them) wee shall finde Ioy, in the second; and make as perfect a Triangle, in the third (as they did.) First; They, were Gentiles; so were Wee. Secondly; They came ab Oriente; so did Wee, 1. 2. in our fore-Fathers. Thirdly; They were Men, of the best sort and 3 fashion; but, it skills not, whether wee bee so, or noe; if wee be like them in the fourth; and that is; Wise-men. And, that shall appeare, 4. by the Faith, that wee have gotten by this Epiphanie. For, if wee bee so wise, as to know that it is Christmas, (that Christ is borne, to die for us:) and so faithfull, as to beleeve it: Let this Faith, shine this daie. Let us see, by the five Beames of it, that it is a true Starre (how small soever.) Let it send One Beame, out of our Eies: let us (thankefully) 1. lift them up unto the hills, whence commeth our Salvation. A second; through our Mouthes: boldly to Confesse, and cheerefully to 2. magnifie him for this Love. A third Beame; at our Feete: readily to runne the way of his Commandements. A fourth Beame, at our Knees; 3. 4. to adore him, in his Humilitie; ‘and bow them, even at his Name: since (at this Time) hee bowed from heaven, to earth, to bee named Iesus (a Saviour) for our sakes.’ And therefore shine fairely forth (thou fift Beame) through our Hands; that (gratefully, and liberally) 5 wee may offer unto him, the Gold of our love and Charity; the Myrrh, of our Teares and Repentance; and the Frankincense, of our Praiers and Prayses. Behold the Magi, (loaden, with Gold; inflamed, with Frankincense; and hallowed, with Myrrh) kneele, and Offer at Christs Cradle: shall not a Christian, doe more, then the Heathen? ‘Is Christ borne; and, no Dona ferentes? there should bee publique Offerings, at the Birth of Kings. Yes, but where shall wee lay them? Christ is in Glorie (now,) and needes them not: or if he did;’ wee cannot reach him. Therefore They had the advantage of Vs: that they could come to his Cradle; (where wrap't in Want, and a few poore Clothes;) ‘they could offer, to Relieve him in his Manhood.’ Could They so? and cannot [Page 84] Wee? How often, doe wee see him (in like Povertie) when the distressed Members of his Bodie want Reliefe? ‘Doth hee notlye (yet) in his Cradle, like an Infant; when Infants, that are called by his Name, (Christians) lie starving in their Cradles, for want of Meate? Doth not his Bodie suffer (yet); when any of his Members stand shivering for cold, and not a ragge to wrappe them in? Doth not his Soule suffer; when any Ignorant Soule perishes for want of Instruction?’ or a Carlesse-one, for want, of admonition? A wise man, will Consider this, and Offer. And, it is good, to offer (here:) For, our Riches may goe to heaven, before us; but, they cannot follow us. But, one will say: I have no money, to relieve: an other, I want wisedome, to instruct: a third, I am a Poore man; and have neither Wealth, nor Wisedome. O Man! God requires of thee, not what thou hast not: but, what thou hast. Let the Rich man, offer the plentifull Gold of his Charitie. The Wise man, the (bitter, but wholesome) Myrrhe of Admonition. And; hee, that hath Both, let him offer Both. And, (then) hee, that hath neither, shall offer to God, the Frankincense of Praise and Thanks-giving, for Both. For, the Poorest, can doe that.
Let the Starre of thy Faith shine cleerely all these waies; or (at least) some one of them, this day: and offer freely unto Christ, that his poore Members (who are the hands, that he receives by) may know, by thy liberalitie, that thou hast had (this day) an Epiphanie. So, shalt thou, bee a Starre (thy selfe:) an Epiphanie of Ioy and Comfort unto them: and, by thy Light, (perhaps) lead others in the same way after thee; to offer unto Christ, by thy example. However; having thy selfe offered the Gold of thy goods, in thy Charitie, and Benevolence: the Myrrhe of thy Bodie, in thy Obedience and Reverence: and the Frankincense, of thy Soule, in thy Praiers and Praises; and so given (in way of Seisin) the first-Fruits of all the Goods thou hast (both Spirituall, Corporall, and Temporall), Thou mayest (this day) keepe a Feast, (in Gods Name), with all Cheerefulnesse, for joy of this Epiphany. And having (the better to Crowne, and heighten the mirth and contentment thereof) given thy Meate, to the hungry; thy Drinke, to the Thirsty; thy Money, to the Indigent; and thy Counsell, to the Ignorant; and so, consecrated thy Body, Soule, and Goods to God: goe thy wayes (as Eccles. 9. 7. Salomon sayes), Eate thy Bread with joy; and drinke thy Wine, with a merry heart; for God accepteth thy workes.
And then shall arise unto thee, joy; Ioy in Christ revealed unto thee, by the Epiphany of this Gospell: whom, (like a Wise-man) thou hast sought, in Hope: found, by Faith: and offred unto, by Charity; no doubt, but thou shalt safely returne home into thy Heavenly Country; whence, thou (first) camest: and (in the meane time) (Gaudere cum Gaudentibus) rejoyce with these wise-men, as they did. Thou shalt have more Ioy, in the continuall Feast of a good Conscience; then the w [...]ldly Feasters have, in their Corne, and Wine, and Oyle. For, Corne and Wine shall bee (Sacramentally) made his Flesh and Blood: which shall [Page 85] make thee one Starre with him, as a member of his happy glorious Bodie; whereby, thou shalt be annoynted also, with the oyle of gladnesse, above thy fellowes; that regard not these Mysteries.
Ioy and Felicitie is that, all men seeke for. It is the Summum Bonum: but (then) it must bee eternall; or else, it may bee Bonum; but not Summum. This Ioy (in the text) rises to us on Earth, by Christ; and finishes with us, and him, in heaven; where, is Eternitie. Let us therefore, (even in the middest of our Feasting and Mirth) lift up our hearts to him (our Starre) since hee hath declared himselfe (thus) to us; and, we shall feele Ioy arise; that will (first) Comfort us (here) and (after) meete us (there) where hee dwells eternally, that shall make us shine (our selves) Sicut Stellas in perpetuas habitationes, as Starres for ever and ever.
Mans Heart (wee know) hangs, naturally, with the sharpe end, downe-wards: where, (like a noble Pyramis inverted) it is often (too deepely) stuck into the Earth: so that, what ever spreads up-ward from it, savours of the Soyle; and must needes doe so, while it seekes to nourish it selfe, from Below. And, most of the Seers (the Wise-men) of this world, goe (first) by the ground-line, to seeke a false Ioy on Earth, (whence, it is not possible, there should be any Resultance to make an Angle up-ward:) But when (by Gods grace) there is an Object revealed from above (as this Starre, or the Gospel, for example) it is able to turne a mans heart in his belly: Then, wee begin to have Sursum-Corda: then, wee are upon our true Base; and the Pyramis stands (as it should doe) up-ward. I know, it is wittily observed, That in the naturall frame of the Bodie, the Heart hangs (with the open-part) up-ward, that It may (more readily) receive Influence, and Guifts from heaven; But, when (by an Epiphanie) it hath so done; It (thankefully, and Supernaturally) turnes the Point upward, (like a Needle, to a Loadstone) and so powres-out againe the over-flow of those Graces received. Which (some time) falls on the Poore; in workes of Charitie, to relieve their Bodies: and (some time) on the Ignorant; in good Instruction or Example. So that (TRIANGVLARLY) we lift-up our hearts, and make Heaven our Object in the Top. Whence, descends one Beame that (through us) powres-out these Graces: and an other Beame, that (for the same cause) makes Ioy arise to us, on Earth. Which (first) touches us, with one Beame, (here) and (after) meetes us for ever, in heaven; whence it came. And so, makes a Perfect Triangle (in eodem Tertio.) Which Trine aspect resembles (in some sort) the sacred Trinity it selfe. For, as from the Father, respecting the Sonne; and the Sonne, respecting the Father; proceeds the holy-Ghost, (the Spirit of Ioy and gladnesse) in whom (by a Trine-Vnion) they are perfectly-Vnited: So, from heaven, regarding Man; and Man, regarding Heaven; proceedes true Ioy in the holy-Ghost: in whom, at last, both God and Man shall be eternally-Vnited. [Page 86] So (here) is the Triangle, of our Text, made perfect. First, by some heavenly Epiphanie, (from God above;) an operative Faith is raised in us, (that are Videntes) below; to Iustification: by the Sonne (in the first angle.) Which Faith, first (thankefully) reflects the Beame; and lifts-up our hearts, to powre-out the workes of Charity: And (then) leades us, by the Branch, or ground-line of Peace in Christ, to Ioy in the holy Ghost. Which (first) arises in the Second angle, to Reward us in part, and give us a Taste, to season our Feast (here) on Earth, Gaudio magno valde: and after finishes againe, the third Angle, with us above, in Gaudio maxime; Where, wee all hope to be Vnited in the glorie of God the Father; There, to shine our selves, Dan. 23. 3. Sicut Stellae, in perpetuas Habitationes: as the Starres for ever and ver.
So (here) wee will end our Meditation, on this Epiphanie: and (like these wise-men) since we can question, but not comprehend, the Mysteries therein; We will leave our Contemplation, and doe (as they did;) fall to Adoration: Saying, as the Church (this day) hath taught us.
O God, which by the leading of a Starre, didst manifest thine onely begotten Sonne to the Gentiles; Mercifully grant, that wee, which know thee now by Faith, may, after this life, have the fruition of thy glorious God-head, through Christ our Lord;
Amen.
APENDIX.
HAving (according to my weake facultie, and distracted Studies) set downe, what I thought most profitably observable on the Epiphany; I suppose, it will not be amisse, for the Curious (that are at leasure) to see the diversity of opinions, which the Wise-men of the latter times did hold, both concerning these Wise-men, and the Starre that led them. Wherein, I dare determine nothing; since those grave Doctors could not: onely I will set downe briefely what I have read; and let every man thinke, as God shall please to guide him.
FIrst, for the STARRE; that led these Wisemen to Christ; and what it was. One thinkes it was one of the very Starres, that Quaestio prima. descended from the Firmament to waite on these men, to Christ: De Stella Magorum. and that's Homil. de Christi incarnat. Gregory Nyssene: but hee seemes to goe alone: for the current is against him. Almost all the rest (sayes Super Matth. cap. Maldonat) thinke it no Starre, but the similitude of a Starre; Non naturam sed Figuram duntaxat habuit Stellarum (sayes Chrysost. Theophilat. Euthymius in Pelarg. quest. Evangel. Chrysostome). For, this differed from the Starres: First, in Pet. de Natal. lib. 2. cap. 47. Place; Secondly, in Splendour: Thirdly, in Motion: Fourthly, in Beginning: Fifthly, in Office: Sixthly, in Duration; with many other differences, you may find in Super Matth. cap. 2. quest. 11. Abulensis. But if no very Starre; what then? Uide Maldonat super. Mat. cap. 1. Some thinke it was the holy Ghost that now at Christs Birth appeared, like a bright Starre; as (after) hee appeared at his Baptisme, like a white Dove. Pet. de Natal And others, thinke it was Gabriel, that appeared to the Shepheards like an Angell; and, to these Men, like a Starre: (for Angels are called Starres too, Apoc. 1. 29.) Tostat. super Matth. cap. 2. quest. 15. Others say: whatsoever it was, Non poterat moveri, nisi ab Angelo: peradventure, for this reason; the Starres (naturall Lights) were made in Deut. 4. 19. ministerium cunctis Gentibus; And the Angels (Spirituall Lights) were appointed Heb. 1. 13. to doe Service to the Elect. Therefore, a Starre to shew it, because they were Gentiles: and, an Angell to moove it; because they were Elect. Others thinke it was a Comet: Ego aut Cometam, aut Angelum dixerim, (sayes Mald. super Matth. cap. 1. One). An Abulens-super Matth. cap. 2. quest. 11. other denyes it to bee a Comet, by nine or tenne reasons. Whereof, these are part, viz. Comets onely 1 appeare in the night; they 2 move Circularly with the Heavens: they 3 vanish, with the Starres; they 4 are too high, to lead a way on earth; they 5 use not to appeare at the [Page 88] Birth, but at the death of Kings, &c. This did not: was not; so, therefore, was no Comet. Notwithstanding, it wanted not altogether the signification of a Comet (sayes Part. 3. quest. 36. art. 7. Aquinas). For, it foreshewed the comming of the Kingdome of Christ, which shall Dan. 2. shake and confound all the Kingdomes of the Earth; and stand (it selfe) for ever. Anno Christ. 1. Numero 35. Baronius sayes, it is not easie to define, of what substance it was. But Super Matth. cap. 2. quest. 16. Tostatus hath ventured to doe it. It was (sayes hee) de naturâ Elementorum, corpus de vaporibus: and the Light or fulgure in it, was purely Supernaturall. But, whatsoever it was, it is most generally held with Lib. 2. cont. Faust. cap. 5. St. Austin, that it was de novo. Nam Virginis partu, nova Stella apparuit, sayes hee. It was New created, for this very purpose, whatsoever it was.
2. The second Question among them is, At what time the Starre appeared? and Epiphanius heres. 30. 31. some say, Two yeare before Christ was borne. And Quaestio Secunda. they collect it, because it is said by Matth. 2. Saint Matthew, that Herod commanded all the Children of two yeere old, and under, to bee slaine, according to the time hee had diligently learned of the Wise-men. As if they had seene it two yeere, ere they came. Baron. anno Christ. 1. & August. Ser. 4. de Epiph. & Madon. super Mat. cap. 1. But others say, that it appeared (first) on Christs Birth-night; and that, as Herod (knowing that Christ was to be borne in Bethleem) not onely slew all there, but all in the confines also; So knowing that Christ was Borne on Christmas day (Twelve dayes before the comming of the Wisemen) he slew all that were older or younger, by a yeare, (before, or after) to bee sure of him: Vt propria Malitia ampliavit locum, sic ampliavit & Tempus (sayes Tom. 3. Tract. 38. fol. 344. Salmeron). But the commonest, and best opinion is, That it first appeared on the Birth-night of Christ. August. Ser. 4. de Epiph.
3. The third Question is, where they saw the Starre first? And Fulgent. in Ludolph. part. 1. cap. 11. some, (because it is said: Wee have seene his Starre in the East) Quaestio tertia. thinke that it is as if they had said, wee (being in the East) have seene his Starre (viz. in the West); right over Ierusalem. Which was the reason, that they came thither first. (And wee read not, that it mooved, till they were come thither.) For, had it appeared first in the East, it might as well have led them (at first) directly to Bethleem where he was, as to Ierusalem, where he was not. But Tostat. super Matth. cap. 2. quest. 18. Others, who say; (if It had appeared over Ierusalem very high in the Ayre, they might have mistaken the Place; and if very low, (neere the City) they could not have seene it so farre off) doe rather hold (and they the greater number) that it was seene (first) in the East, where these Magi dwelt; and, going toward Ierusalem, led them all the way, Tho. Aquinas. part. 3. art. 7. going in the lower Region of the Ayre; and mooved, ut columna Nubis in deserte, to guide them in every crosse path: else, they could never have followed It, so directly; but they should (oft) have lost their way, ere they came to Ierusalem.
4. It is questioned (fourthly), Whether any of the Gentiles, besides Quaestio quarta. Balaam, (and these men) had any fore-knowledge of, or viewed [Page 89] at all, this Starre: Pelag. & Pet. Alincensis quest. 30. in Gen. Some, hold negatively, and some, say, That other of the Gentiles fore-saw the Starre, as well as Balaam. Albertus magnus, Libro, cui nomen Speculi, saies; that Albumazar (the Arabian) foretold of such a Starre, or rather Constellation, (in suo majore intraductorio, Tract 6.) which should have the Appearance of a Virgin, with two Eares of Corne in her hand, nourishing a Child; Which a certaine Nation, should call Iesus. Sup. Math. Tract. 39. fol. 357. Yet Salmeron saies, the Learned denie this Liber Speculi to bee Albertus his Booke. Anno xpi. in Num. 25. & Num. 30. Baronius (twice, in one page) cites Chalcidius (that commented on Plato's Timaeus) for taking notice (as a heathen, I suppose) of this Starre: which, in that Comment, he calles Amica Stella. fol. 219. But whether Chalcidius were a Heathen, a Iew, or a Christian, Meursius Edit. impress. Lugduni Batavorum. 1617. they (thatset him forth) cannot tell, as appeares by their Epistles before his worke. Neither can they tell, in what time he wrote. Steuchius lib 1. Philosop. cap. 22. Others collect (by the Prophecies of the Sibylls (if wee have them truely delivered,) That those Phanaticall women of the Gentiles foreknew the Rising of this Starre, as well as Balaam. Now whether any other Gentile (besides Balaam) fore-knew the Rising of this Starre or no? Sup Math. cap. 2. quest. 14. Abulensis presumes that many others, besides the Magi, did see it, when it was Risen; that many might take notice of the Birth of Christ. For that (saies hee) magis redundabat ad gloriam ejus. Tom. 2. Hom. 62. in Epiph. And Chrysostom saies, That though all saw it, yet all understood not what it signified: Ab omnibus videbatur, sed non ab omnibus intelligebatur (saies he.) But Lib. 2. cap. 47. Petrus de Natalibus denies, that all men saw it. For when they came to Ierusalem, it vanished; and the Iewes saw it not (saith hee.) Of which opinion, is Tract. 39. fol. 356. & Tho. Aquin. par. 3. quest. 36. art 37. Questio 5. Salmeron, and many others.
5. It is (fiftly) questioned, How this Starre declared the Birth of Christ unto them? Chrysost. in opere imperfect. Some say, a Voyce came from it, to direct them. Others, That by the Art of Astrologie they read it in the Starres. Which Art, Isidore Hispalensis (for it is his opinion) saies was lawfull, till the Gospel. Originum lib. 8. cap. 9. A Christo edito, nemo exinde Nativitatem alicujus de Coelo interpretaretur. Now, that they did know him this way, is intimated by Saint Mathew, Sup Math. cap. 1. (saies Maldonat:) when hee chose rather to call them Magi, then Reges; For, to know one by the Starres, is the Art of Wise, or Cunning Men, and not of Kings. But Ser. 157. Chrysologus denies they knew him this way; Christum nasci per Deum didicerant, non per Artem: and saies, they knew it alto Sacramento, by a deepe Sacrament. Tostat. cap. 2. quaest. 19. Others thinke, that they (beeing Balaams Countrie-men) knew it by Balaams Prophecie (as I have touched before:) and others, that (being Gentiles) they had it declared out of the Prophecies of the heathen Sibylls. Baronius, anno Christ. prime. num. 14. For Sibylla Erythraea fore-told that a Starre should declare the Birth of a King of the Iewes: Salmeron. Tract. 39. fol. 355. And Sibylla Samia wrote thus.
[Page 90] Chrys [...]. S [...]r. 156. & Lati [...]er in Ser. de Epiph. Others thinke, that they (beeing Chaldaeans) bordering on Babylon, might have it revealed out of Daniels Prophecies: for Daniel lived long (there) in those parts, and Prophesied of Christ among the Heathen. Mald. Sup. Math. cap. 1. Others thinke, That they being Magi (Magitians) conjured the Devils; and as (afterwards) they confessed Christ when hee cast them out; so, (now) they Constrained them to declare the meaning of the Starre, by the power of their Art, whether they would, or no. And some thinke, that they had it revealed by some Dreame, (like as they were afterward warned to avoyd Herod.) The Infesto Epiph. old Legend saies, They saw a Starre, with five Beames, (or a five-fold Star) that instructed them. 1. Materiall, the Starre in the East▪ 2. Spirituall, the Starre of Faith, in their hearts. 3. Intellectuall; an Angel in a Dreame: 4. Rationall; the Virgin Marie: 5. Supersubstantiall; Christ himselfe. But this Conceit Abulens. sup. Math. quaest. 41. Abulensis Episcopus dislikes; and will not approve of it, nisi accipiatur Mysticè, saies he. Others say, the Starre, in it selfe, was sufficient to declare it. For it did not (like a Comet, with his loose flayringhayrie-Beames) obscure, what it signified: Baron. Anno Christo. 1. Num. 35. but there was (in it) a certaine Divine virtue, that did illuminate their hearts, as well as their Eies; and stirred them up to seeke Christ; kindling, (or much increasing) their faith: by which (especially) they understood it: Tom 2. Hom. 16. in Epiph. so Chrysostom. Balaam, their Prophet (saies hee) saw It in spirit; and they saw it with their Eies, and Beleeved. He by Prophecie, fore-told Christ should come; and They, by the sight of Faith, knew hee was come. And, that they knew it from Balaam, is the most constant opinion of (almost) all the old Authors, Sup. Math. cap. 1. saies Maldonat. But (for conclusion) When the Star had brought them to the house, where Christ was, in Bethleem, Tom. 3. Tract. 39. fol. 364. Salmeron saies (from the testimony of Maximus) that the Starre stoopeddowne to Earth and sent forth greater and clearer Beames, then before: to demonstrate not onely the Place, but the very Child.
6. Lastly: It is inquired What became of this Starre, when it had brought them to Christ? T [...]stat. Sup. Math cap. 2. quest. 16. Some, that suppose it to be made of the Substance Quaest. 6. of the Elements; a Body of vapours, say: That Peracto officio, rediit in praejacentem materiam. But Evangel. quest. cap. 2. quest. 6. Pelargus seemes to blame Haymo Super Math. 2. for saying, That it was no more seene of men, after it had brought the Magi to Christ; since Gregorie Turonensis Episcopus saith, It was seene long after; Yet, not where the Magi saw It, in the Aire; but, in the water. For, having fulfilled the Office of a Guide. It fell (Pelarg. 16. saies hee) into a Well at Bethleem, where, (if they will take the paines) all that are true Virgins, may see the very Starre yet, (or Moone-shine for it) in the Water.
Thus, doe their Eies dazell, that have looked too curiously after this Starre; And, as Men, that have looked long towards Heaven, can hardly well perceive the Objects on Earth, after it: So these Men having gazed long at the Starre above; doe as Mistyly behold the Wise-men below: and as uncertainely doe they declare, what they conceive concerning Them. De Magis.
[Page 91] 1. And (first) for their Number: and how many they were? Quest. 1. Opere imperfect Chrysostome (if it be his Booke) delivers, Tradition that they were Twelve. De festis Christian. pag. 28. Hospinainus saies; Hee hath heard some old Men affirme, that they were fourteene. And Sup. Luc. lib. 2. cap. 2. St. Ambrose intimates, they were more. The Papists contend, they were but Three. And Ser. 1. 4. 5. in Epiph. Pope Leo the first (for any thing I can reade) first brought in that opinion; Whence, they are (now) commonly called, the Three Kings. That they were more then Two, seemes probable to Sup. Math. cap. 1. Maldonat, because the Greeke Text, (in naming them) uses the plurall number, not the Dual: and (though not certainely, yet probably) hee conjectures that they were Three, by their Geifts, (Gold, Myrrhe, and Frankincense) as if they offered every man a severall Gift. In Ludolph. par. 1. cap. 11. But Remigius saies: Non singuli, singula; sed singuli, tria obtulerunt. For as by Gold, Mirrhe, and Frankincense; they confesse him a King, a Man, and a God: so, he is not worthy to be a Christian, that himselfe alone offers not all these together: thereby, acknowledging all three, in Him.
2. Secondly, for their Condition. [...]stat. Sup. Math. cap 2. quaest 18. Some (and they are many) hold Quaest. 2. them to bee Kings. And, they have Scripture for it (if it bee rightly applied (Gentes ambulabunt in lumine tuo, & Reges in splendore Ortus tui (Esay 60.) Salmer. Tom. 3. Tract. 28. fol. 341. Others, hold them to bee rather Reguli, then Reges. And, though Protestants may not denie them to bee Kings, but they shall bee shent: yet Sup. Math. cap. 1. Maldonat gives Mantuan leave (in his Booke, de Fastis) to say; Nec Reges, ut opinor, erant, because he was a Papist; and, other Catholiques (he saies) may lawfully doubt it (beeing backed with good reasons:) which, though hee confesses himselfe not ignorant of; yet hee, concludes, Malumus tamen credere fuisse Reges. Greg. in Ludolph. par. 1. cap. 11. Others, would rather have them Metaphoricall Kings: because they knew, how to Rule their Carnall affections: and (in those times) such Philosophicall men used to Rule the rest. Among whom, Seneca. Non poterat Potentior esse, nisi Melior: None could be greater; but they, that were better. Pelag. fol 35. Some tooke them to be Priests, among the Heathen. And others, That they were Conjurers, (by some passages in Ser. 2. Sup. Epiph. St. Austin, and Hierom. in 19. Esay. St. Ierom.) Others thinke, that they were (at least) Praestigiatores a kinde of Iuglers or Deceivers: because they deceived Herod (saies the old Legend) by going an other way, home. Indeed the word Mechaschephim, (which is used in the Hebrew Gospel of Saint Mathew) signifies Praestigiatores. But Sup. Math. cap. 1. Maldonat thinkes, that word was carelesly put in by Munsterus, (in stead of the Word in Daniel (chap. 1. 20.) which signifies Wise-men; that is, Astronomers. For so, others hold, they were Genethliaci, saies Lib. Originum. 8. cap. 9. Issidore; Mathematicians, such as tell fortunes, by the Starres. Of which opinion is De Magis. q. 9. Pelargus; and concludes, they were neither Kings, Priests, nor Conjurers. And, for Conjurers hee is of Tract. 38. fol. 340. Salmerons minde, and joynes with him, in the same words: Tales indigni, qui aut quaererent Christum, aut quaesitum invenirent: ne dicam, adorarent.
3. Thirdly, for their Names. Pet. de Nat. lib. 2. cap. 28. Some say; the first, was called in Quaest. 3. [Page 92] Hebrew, Apollius: The second, Amerius: The third, Damascus. In Greeke, the first Pedalath, or Galgalath, or Galagalath: the second, Malgalath, (or Magalath:) and the third, Tharach, (or Sarrachim.) But these shew, so like Barbarous Charmes for the Tooth-ach, that Tract. 38. Sup. Math. fol. 342. Salmeron saies, Nomina haec conficta sunt ab aliquo Nebulone; some knave was the Inventor. Mary, their Latine Names, (Melchior, Gaspar, and Balthazar) are taken to bee authenticall; and are usually painted, under their Pictures, in their Churches. Yet In Postil. de Epiph. Philip Melancthon thinks, they were not true; but fictitious Names: first devised by some Poet, in some Encomion of these three Kings; whereby, hee would onely shew, in faigned Names, what Persons were fittest to beare Rule, and governe Kingdomes. For, Melchior (compounded of Melech and Or) is Rex lucis, (sive illustris;) a Glorious, or Illustrious King, Gaspar, by some deduced from Gaza, ut sit Thesaurarius; One that could well manage the Treasure: or rather Scriba, a Man of Knowledge. And Balthazar, (of Baal and Sar) Dominus Militiae; a Captaine of Souldiers.
4. Fourthly: What maner of Men they were. Collect [...]r [...]. One saies Melchior Quaest. 4. was an old man, with a long white Beard. Gaspar was a young man without a Beard; and ruddy hayred. Balthazar, was well-Bearded, and all Blacke, like an Ethiopian. Ly [...]danus. Others say, that Melchior, was the youngman, about 24. yeeres old: and, that Gasper was the old-man, about three-score: and Balthazar, was about fortie. Iohannes Mol [...]nus cap. 57. de Picturis. And, that none of them, was blacke; but all, white men. Yet, the first description is followed, in all their Pictures; though they, that make them, be certaine of neither.
5. Lastly, Their Countrie, from whence they came, is as controversall, Quaest. 5. and incertaine. Pelarg. fol. 36. Some say, they came from severall Countries: that Melchior, was King of Nubia. Gaspar, King of Persia: and Balthazar, King of Saba. Hilarius Arrelatensis. Some hold, they came, (or (at least) One of them) from Ethiopia; because hee was so Blacke, (though Ethiopia bee not East; but South from Ierusalem.) But, from the East, they came All; as is plaine (in the Text) Ab Oriente venerunt Magi, (Math. 2.) Now, the question, is, from what Easterly Part. Lib. de vita Emmanuelis Regis. Ierom Osorius notes (out of the ancient Annals of the East) that the King of Calecut, in the farthest part of India was one, (if not the chiefest) of these three Kings. And Epiph. h [...]res. 30. 31. & Chrysost. opere imperfect. some, set them so farre East, that they make them two yeeres, a comming. Which were it so, they had lost their labour, to seeke Christ (then,) either at Bethleem or Ierusalem: for beeing presented at Ierusalem, (forty dayes after his Birth,) hee went and dwelt Quaere. in Nazareth (saies Saint Luc. 2. 39.) Maldonat sup. Math. cap. 1. & Tho. Aquinas part 3. q. 36. act. 6. But others hold, more generally, (with the Church) that they came in thirteene dayes; and therefore thinke they came not so farre-off; but rather, from Persia. For, that is full East; and (there) the Kings were, anciently, called Magi; as they are, in the Text. Which opinion (as most common) best pleases Maldonat. And, though the farthest parts of Persia, bee toofarre, [Page 93] for a thirteene daies Iourney; Yet the neerer parts, (hee saies) are within 200. Leagues of Ierusalem. And (to make the wonder, lesse) it is like (hee saies) that they used Camels and Dromedaries; which can rid fortie Leagues a day: and, that they used such Beasts to bring them and their Treasures (it is said) was fore-prophesied by Esay 6. 5, 6. Esay: The Riches of the Gentiles shall come unto Thee; the multitude of Camels shall cover thee, and the Dromedaries of Midian and Ephah. But (to save this labour) Baron. anno Christi. 1. Num. 20. Others say, they came nothing neere so farre: But, from Arabia; that borders on Iudaea South-East (as appeared by their Presents; Gold, Myrrh, and Frankincense) which are the proper Natives of that Countrie. And, that they were not onely Arabians; but of the Posterity of Chrysol Ser. 157. Abraham, by Keturah (his second wife.) For, that way Abraham sent the Children, he had by her, to dwell, as they collect from the 14. of Genesis. In Terra Sancta fol. 76. Adrichomius Delphius affirmes, that they were of Arabia foelix; and, that the Citie Saba, that gives name to that Region, was the Metropolitan and kingly Seate of Gaspar (one, of these Magi:) and, cites us two places of Scripture for it; (if they will serve the turne.) One, out of the Psalmes, Psal. 71. 10. Reges Arabum, & Saba, dona adducent: and an other, out of Esay, Esay 66. 6. Omnes de Sabâ ventent, Aurum & Thus deferentes. To confirme which, Anno Christi 1 Num. 28. Baronius saies (in effect) That the Queene of Saba was an Ancestor of that Line; who (long before) mistaking the Prophecie of Balaam, tooke glorious Salomon, to be that Starre and King, which should rise in Iacob; Of whom (indeed) hee was a Type (as Shee, perhaps, might be, of these Men:) And so, Shee came a great way (good woman!) to offer Aurum & Aromata, such gifts unto him, as These (of her Posteritie) did long after, more happily, offer to Christ himselfe. But, since they are (more generally) held to come by Balaams Prophecie; Abulens. sup. Math. cap. 2. q. 7. Some thinke, that they came not from Arabia; but from the Countrie of Balaam; and, Chrisost. Hom. 26. in Epiph. Tom. 2. & Amb. lib. 2. in Luc. that they were of his posteritie and kindred. For, Aram (Balaams Countrie; which is Syria) is not above sixe or seven daies Iourney from Iudaea; and is called (positively) the East, (as wee have formerly noted out of Numbers cap. 23. 7.) This Countrie, is held (by Sup. Mat. cap. 2. q. 7. Tostatus) to be in that part of Syria, which is called Mesopotamia. Now, Babylon (lying on the edge of Mesopotamia) gave occasion to Chrysol. ser. 146. in Epiph. others to thinke, that these Wise-men were Chaldeans: For so, the word (Magi) is sometimes interpreted. And so, they imagine that they came from about Babylon. Thomas Aquinas seemes to intimate, that they came from some place (here about:) For, Babylon stands Northerly from Ierusalem; and (he saies) that the Par. 3. q. 36. art. 6. Starre, which led them, moved from the North into the South. Which I wonder, he should say; since the Wise-men say themselves, (Wee have seene his Starre in the East) and not, in the North.
But whatsoever their Names, or their Countries were; they have (at this day,) in a manner, lost both, and are (generally, by the Papists) now called the Three Kings of Colen: not, because they ever lived [Page 94] there; but onely, because they lye there, (or else, they lie, that say it.) If you have the patience, you shall heare the Epitome of the whole Legend; with which, we will briefely conclude this our Apendix.
Besides the ordinarie Legend, Super Matth. cap. 2. quaest. 6. Tostatus saies to this purpose. That, there was certaine people in the extreme East, who had a Prophecie written, in the name of Seth; which foretold of a great King to be Borne; at which time, a bright Starre also, should arise; which should have in it, the forme of a beautifull Child, with a Crosse upon his head. Which Prophecie caused Twelve devout Men, of the posteritie of Balaam (their Sonnes, for many generations, ever succeeding them in this worke) to watch, by Three a night (in turnes) on the Top of Mount Victorialis (wheresoever it was) for the rising of this Starre, yearely after harvest: At last, three of them espied It on Christmas eve; and the Child in it, with his Crosse. Who spake to them, and bade them to go to Ierusalem, to seeke the New-borne King. Whereupon, all the Twelve (as some hold) went after it; and (as others hold,) only these Three, that saw It.
This Tale, Tostatus fathers upon In opere imperfect. St. Chrysostome in his Sermon on Saint Mathew. cap. 2. Of which worke, Erasmus (that translated it) saies; In Prolog. opevi [...] imperfecti. It was none of Chrysostoms; neither can he, name the Author. And, divers other Papists, (when they tell this Tale from him) Mald. sup. Matth. cap. 1. & Salm [...]ron Tom. 3. fol. 378. call him, Author Operis imperfecti; and not, Chrysostom. And, for the Tale it selfe; Maldonat calles it (there) Historiam apocrypham. And, Anno Christi 1. Num. 35. Baronius saies; It seemes to be invented ab Haereticis Sethianis; therefore, ut inanem, praetermittimus, (sayes He). Well, at last, to Ierusalem they come, and (there) they learne, he was to be borne in Bethleem: whither, being come; they finde the Child, with his Matth. 2. Mother onely, (and not Ioseph) lest the Gentiles should receive scandall, by seeing a Father of his, on earth. And, having offred (as wee have heard); they returned backe, by Sea, (sayes Part 1. cap. 11. Ludolphus) on purpose, to deceive Herod. At which, he was so much inraged, that he sent (in a fury) to Tharsis, (where they embarked) and burnt all the Navy in the harbour there. For which, they have a Prophecie (if it be to the purpose) In Spiritu vehementi conteres Naves Tharsis (Psal. 47. 6.) Pet. de Nat. lib. 2. cap. 48. Being safe arirved in their Countrie, they were (after the death of Christ,) confirmed in the Faith, by St. Thomas, (the Apostle for India;) by whom, they were Baptized, and (after) helped him to preach there: [They must needes be good Preachers in their owne Countrie, that were so bold, in Herods (saies Tom. 3. Tract. 38. fol. 346. Salmeron)] and ended their lives in peace (saies Lib. 2. cap 48. Peter de Natalibus:) by Martyrdome (saies Sup. Math. Author operis imperfecti) and were buried, in their owne Cities.
After which, Constantine the Emperor, (whom they make a great Translator of Bones,) would not let them rest in their Graves; but, caused them to make an other journey from the East (once againe) to Constantinople. After which he sent them farther Pet. de Nat. West (to Millain): having bestowed them, as a great favour of Eustorgius (his Secretary) that was to be Bishop there. Where they had not long, taken up their [Page 95] Inne: But, in the time of Fredericke Barbarossa, (after the Sacke of Millain), they were sent farther West (to Colen): where, they can scarce yet rest: they burne so much Lampe-light, over their Graves. But, this Tale is contradicted too, by divers. For, Salmeron (as I remember) sayes; That they were much mistaken in Geography, that say they returned by Tharsis. For, that was, to goe much farther from home; then when they were at Bethleem. And (for burning the Ships of Tharsis) so remarkeable a thing could scarce bee omitted, by Iosephus; who writ the life of Herod at large. Neither is there any mention, of their being Baptized, by Saint Thomas, in Certamen Apostol. lib. 9. Abdias Babylonicus, (from whom, all the Legends of Saint Thomas seeme to be transcribed) who professing (there) Supervacaneis omissis, to write onely quae fide certâ constant, hath not a word of this; but omits it, as Supervacaneous: And though Claudius de Rotâ, in his Golden Legend (in the end of Saint Thomas his life) cites it out of Saint Chrysostome; yet, it will prove to bee but Author operis imperfecti; and so, want a certaine Author. Lastly, the said Fol. 17. operis Aurei. Claudius de Rotâ, sayes not, that Constantine; but Helena (his Mother) brought them to Constantinople: and, not Fredericke Barbarossa; but the Emperour Henry, brought them to Colen. And, as they agree not, who brought them; so I thinke it is as controversall, whether they bee there, at all: But rather, (as Father In Ser. de Epiph. Latimer said) it is but an Illusion of the devill, to stirre up men to worship Stone and Wood. For, I am informed by Eye-witnesses, that their Sepulcher is (also) to be seene at Saragosa in Arragon; where, the Spaniards are as confident they have them, as the Germans, at Colen.
This is the briefe, of the uncertainty of the History; which men beholding through the mist of Antiquity, say (sometimes) it seemes thus; and (sometimes) it seemes otherwise; when (indeed) they see no certainety; nor can tell, whether they say the Truth or no.
A MEDITATION FOR LENT: AND FOR GOOD-FRIDAY.
Venient autem Dies, cum tollctur ab illis Sponsus, & tunc Iejunabunt. | But the dayes will come, when the Bridegroome shalbe taken from them: And then shal they fast. |
THis Text, is a part (and indeed the summe) of our Saviours answer, to the Question of the Disciples of Saint Iohn (and the Pharisees) concerning the Exercise of Fasting. Which, hee blames not them for performing, nor quite exempts his owne, from doing: but onely shewes, why (for a while) His abstained from Abstinence; in respect, that Hee himselfe (the Bride-groome) was with them: His presence was a Supersedeas to their Fasting: (for that short time.) And that, for three Reasons.
For three kindes of Fasts there were (anciently) among the Iewes. 1. First, Iejunium Expectationis: And that, they needed not to fast; having (here) the Expectation of Israel; the long-looked-for Messiah, in presence, with them.
[Page 98] Secondly, Iejunium Refraenationis, (that tends to Amendment of 2. Life:) and this, they needed not neither; having such a Master, ever with them, as (on all occasions) was a bridle to their Extravagancie: whose only eie, (or word,) could doe more in them, at the present; then Austeritie, and strict Discipline, in others.
Thirdly, Iejunium Contemplationis: When (like Moses, in the Mount) one cannot minde Meate, for the sweetnesse of those Raptures: but this, 3. they were not (yet) capable of; (being unlearned, rude, and Ignorant) till the Holy Ghost came on them. Which would not bee, till his departure (Iohn 16. 17.) Therefore, till the Bride-groome were gone, they could not fast.
But the dayes would come, (hee saies here) cùm tolletur; when hee should be taken away; and then his Disciples must fast too. Nay, so well, he likes the Exercise, that (Tunc Iejunabunt) then, they shall Fast. This a Future, is in the nature of an Imperative. For, when he Apud Hebraeos; Futura (in Mandatis) sunt Imperativi modi: & (in precationibus) Optativi. Genebr. in Psal. 6. tells Iohns Disciples (and that, in the hearing of his owne) that (hereafter) they shall fast; hee doth not equivocate: but, his meaning is, that in those daies, they shall doe it indeed; as surely, as hee saies it. And this Answer hee would not onely give the Disciples of Iohn, and the Pharisees, to stay their stomachs with, (who were too sharpe set on his Disciples, for not Fasting, with them, at that present time:) but, he would have it also, to bee a Memento, to his owne. That, when time is, they should be sure (as of Dutie) to observe, and performe this Exercise, hereafter.
So, Iohns Disciples have their answer, to satisfie them: Christs Disciples have their dutie to exercise them. How Iohns Disciples were content with their Answer, Viderint ipsi. It was an answer given them; wee, leave it to them. If wee bee Christs Disciples, let us looke to our owne Dutie. And that is, Iejunabunt: For, (Venerunt dies) the daies are come: and, [Tollitur Sponsus] the Bridegroome is gone.
To proceed, with the Text. Tolletur, is the principall Verbe; and the verie axis of it. All the other words in it, are but the Circumference; from whence, the chiefest of them, send their lines, to this Center. It stands in the middest, and touches the rest, in three places. First, In the Time: Secondly, In the Cause: Thirdly, In the Effect; which is, the Dutie.
First, In the Time [Venient Dies:] As one daie comes, so another daie goes. There is a Tollentur, touching them. Some must bee taken 1. The Time. away (that stand betweene;) that others, that are to follow, may come in place. There must bee a Tollentur, first; that, there may come a Venient, after. For, when hee saies, the Daies shall come; he meanes, all betweene shall (first) be taken away.
And (then) [Venient Dies] comes the daie indeed with an other (Tollet [...];) 2. The Cause. that touches (Sponsus:) Tolletur Sponsus. And that, is the second.
[Page 99] Lastly, When it hath touched the Bride-groome, it reaches to the 3. The Dutie. Children of the Bride-Chamber, (Illis) the Disciples (here:) and touches them, [in Iejunabunt] the Dutie. For, Iejunare is, but Tollere; to take away, or withdraw, thereby, to diminish, by abstayning from somewhat. So (indeed) the Dutie is Tollere; to take from our selves, by Fasting; that wee may bee subdued (Tolerando) by suffering: And that, at this Time; because the Daies are come. LENT is come: in which, the Spouse was taken away (Tolerando) by Suffering; He, that gave us the Precept; and went before us, in the Example, of Fasting. And therefore benè quadrat, cum Quadragesima, (me thinkes) the Text is fit, for the Time. For here is (first) [Venient dies.] the Time in it: (secondly) here is [Iejunabunt,] to teach the Dutie: and thirdly here is [Tolletur Sponsus] the Cause: to be our Good-Fridaies Meditation: And these three are the parts of all, wee intend to write, at this time.
By all good order, wee should begin with the Nominative Case, and the principall verbe, [Tolletur Sponsus:] but [Venient dies] comes in the way, and begins the Text. The daies, are come: and Lent is begun. And, it is not Good-Friday (yet.) Well; therefore leave that (the principall Tolletur) to the day, it was done on. Come to it, last. And, in the meane time, learne our owne Tolletur: how, to Take from our selves; to make roome, and preparation, for the Passion, and the Passeover. For [Iejunabunt] is the Exercise of the Time (yet.)
First, The Time.
ANd, because the Daies are come, and, this Exercise is included in certaine Daies: wee may consider (a little) of the Daies; (the Time, that is come.) And, therein, the Custome; before, we come to the Dutie.
The Daies of Fasting, are called Quadragesima: because, they amount, to fortie, in number. But, if you count from Ashwednesday, they come, to sixe more; which are the Dominicall Daies. These 6. therefore, (in a manner) the Ancients except; and, enjoyne no great strictnes on those sixe Sundaies in Lent; in honour of the Resurrection: but retaine the weeke-daies onely; which, come to just fortie. Which number is much celebrated of the Ancients. It consists, of foure-Tens; and therefore, they enjoyne so many dayes, of strict observance (in the Gospel) because, (they say) Virtus Decalogi, per quatuor Libros Sancti Evangelij impletur: that is, the ten Commandements fouretimes over.
Moreover, they observe; that, fortie yeeres, the Israelites were in Abstinence, in the Wildernesse, fed onely with the Bread of Angels. Fortie daies Ezechiel slept on his right side, in Mysterie. Fortie daies, it Ezech. 4. 6. rained on the Earth; to Baptize it, at the Flood. Fortieweekes, Christ Gen. 7. 17. was in the wombe of the Virgin. Fortie moneths, hee preached in the [Page 100] world. And fortie howres, he remained dead (for; so, they reckon.) Fortie daies, hee lived on the earth, after his Resurrection. And fortie daies, hee had fasted (before) in the Wildernesse; Therefore, fortie dayes are allotted, for our Lent. Which daies (themselves) have a Tollentur. They are (in a kind) [Dies sublati, or subducti] Daies taken away. For, they are taken out of the rest, of the Yeare; and set apart (by the Custome of the Church) for the Tithe of our Time; which we must pay unto the Lord, with somewhat more observance, then wee doe the rest: for thereabout, the Tithes of three hundred, threescore, and six, (the daies of the yeare) doe come. And, if (perchance) there fall any over, they are not ill-bestowed. So much, for the Daies, that are now come; and their number.
Now, for the keeping of such a number, at such a Time. Wee observe, that no precept it is; but onely, a Custome of the Church: and that, of the whole Church: So ancient; that we know not (certainely) when it began. The first, I ever read, was Telesphorus (Bishop of Rome) that enjoyned it, in his Decretals; before there were any generall Councels, (in the time of Antoninus Pius) within one hundred thirty sixe yeares of Christ. And, to leade him, it is observed, that Moses, (in the Law;) Elias, (among the Prophets;) did (each of them) fast his fortie dayes a peece: as Christ did, in the Gospel. By which, wee see the Custome, is neither against the Law; the Prophets; nor, the Gospel. Nor, this Custome (in the Gospel) against the Law, or the Prophets. ‘Therefore, when a Custome of the Church, is knowne to be so ancient, so generall;’ and nothing (in the old, or New Law) against it, It growes (it selfe) to be a Law; and ought (of conscience) to bee kept.
But, for the beginning of it in the Gospel; it is held (by most) to bee an Imitation of our Saviours Fast. An Imitation of his Action, not of his Miracle. For, as all men are bound to imitate his Charitie, in Curing the Sick; yet, not his miraculous Charitie, (by curing with a word speaking:) so, all men are bound to imitate his humiliation and Fasting; but, not his miraculous Fasting, in abstayning from all kind of sustenance fortie dayes. Wherefore, the Church (which hath enjoyned this) tendring our Infirmities, hath limitted us from Feasting: but, not ordayned absolute Fasting, and impossible forbearance of all supplies of Nature. We must distinguish. For, Aliud est, nutrire hostem; aliud occidere servum. Therefore, at this time (the strictest time, of this observance) they are indulgent for the Sundaies of it. For, though we are willed to Abstaine and subdue ourselves: yet, we are not enjoyned to Starve, and kill ourselves. In which respect, wee are to observe this Custome, as men willing to follow our Patterne; but, not seeke, to goe even with it, or beyond it. For Miracles, are ceased. And this, is an Imitation; not, an Emulation of our Saviours Fast. To this observance, our Patterne leades us; the Gospel, counsels us; the Fathers, urge us; the Custome of the whole Church drawes us; and the Law, compels [Page 101] us: nay the very Gentile, (the Turke) incites us. But, if neither Patterne, Counsell, Vrging, Custome, Law, nor Emulation can prevaile; yet, Nature (that desires, to preserve it selfe) should inforce us. For, if all these, (that should worke on the Soule, and minde of man) cannot prevaile: yet the Phisitian, will urge the Time, and Season, to be sit for Fasting; were it, but onely to preserve the Bodie; which, at this time of the yeere is best ordered, by a thin diet.
Wee have Incitements enow to keepe the Custome, at the Time. Therefore we will fall to
3 The Duty.
Wherein, I observe
- 1. Quid: What is to be done.
- 2. Quomodo: How it is to be done.
- 3. Quare: To what end.
Quid.
IT is LENT: a time of Mortification. Therefore, in this Time, the Dutie (or Action) must be Mortification: a deadding of the Flesh, and her desires; Indeed, a Tolletur; a taking away from it, what it delightes in: to take it downe. That is, not onely by denying it the fulnesse of what it desires: but, even the things, that it desires. So that, it may have, what will preserve it; not, what will satisfie it. And that, in such measure, as the Spirit shall direct; not, as the Bodie shall require. For, a Child will cry for wine; when (we know) that Milke is better for him. And, when wee denie and crosse him in his desire, we breake his stomack, and make him more obedient: So, must wee use our Bodies. And, it is not to bee done in Meates and Drinkes onely, (which righteousnesse, is of the Law; and may bee learned, from every Proclamation:) but, we must crosse it, in all the Lusts thereof: and, take away from the Eie, from the Eare, from the Smell, from the Touch, as well, as from the Tongue and Tast. For, since the Flesh and Spirit are at warre, we must take part with the Soule. And having with-drawne all inward Enemies, that may betray it, take (after) from the Bodie, all the Munition, that armes, and makes it strong in resisting; that it may lie dead, and subdued to the Spirit. And at this time, to doe it. Now, (when worldly Princes prepare against their Enemies) must wee (in the Spring) when Flesh and Blood is most apt to rebell, prepare our selves for Battaile; by Arming the Spirit with good Meditations; and, by politike with-drawing the Munition of the Flesh; thereby, to prevent or refell the violent temptations, and incursions thereof. So, Fasting, is a Taking from: to take downe our selves; whereby Temptation is prevented, and the Flesh weakned.
Quomodo.
ANd this is most profitable, for the health of the whole man; so it bee well done. And, to doe it well, we must follow our Patterne. First then, it must bee done with Charitie. For, Christ (that had no 1. more Gold or Silver, then his Servant Peter) gave (in Charity) his great Example, (for an Almes) to us; when he needed not to Fast for himselfe. Secondly, with Secresie. For he fasted with the wild Beasts 2. in the Desarts; where no man saw him. And thirdly, with Cheerefulnesse; that is, with willingnesse and discretion; that wee seeme not to Men, to fast, but beare our selves discreetely in the manner: for 3. when hee fasted, hee was ductus a Spiritu sancto, led by the very Spirit of wisedome, and discretion it selfe. Mar. 4. 1.
First then; with Charity. Which is, our Liberalitie to the Poore. 1. With Charitie. (For, our Example (other whiles) is no Charitie: God-wott, it is not worth the following.) With Almes, therefore. ‘For, if wee give not (what we forbeare) unto the Poore: wee seeme to Fast, rather to save a Supper, then to benefit a Soule.’ That, is but a cold Abstinence, that is not clothed with Charitie: neither can it (els) ever yeeld us profit. For; as the Dewe, that falls on the Hils, powers downe, Simile. and rises againe in Flowers, to cover the nakednesse of the vallies: So, our Almes (falling on the Poore,) powres downe from them, on our Abstinence; and makes it spring in Flowers, to cover the nakednes of our Workes. In vaine doe wee labour, with the Plough of Fasting breaking furrowes, through the ranke grasse of Gluttony, and plucking up the thornes of Luxurie, unlesse wee also sow the Seedes of Charitie, to make a heavenly harvest. ‘’ Almes (some times) will serve, in stead of Fasting. Redimat Eleëmosynis, quod non potest redimere Iejuniis (saies Chrysolog.) quia illius gemitus Dominus non requirit, qui, prose, gemitus pauperum sic redemit. fol. 393. ‘Fasting’ without Almes, is rather a figure of Famine, then an Image of Sanctitie: For, wee famish the Belly, to fill the Bag. Mercy must goe with it, unlesse we will bee Hypocrites. For, without Mercy, to the poore; there is no truth, in Fasting. For, Mercy and Truth are met together; and they will not part (now.) The poore mans hand, is the Treasure-house of heaven; and, the bosome of Abraham: what it takes, is straight laid up safely. For, what hee receives, Christ himselfe accepts. Let us (then) give our Suppers to the Poore, when wee fast; and take from our selves, that they may lay it up for us, till that great Supper; when wee shall Feast with our Bride-groome (here in the Text:) who is (yet) taken from us; but, shall then, together with whatsoever, we (thus) Lay up, bee restored to us. And, let us be sure, never to part Almes and Fasting. For, they are the two wings, wherewith our Prayer flies up to heaven; to prepare us a place, at that Table.
[Page 103] Secondly, in our Abstinence, we must bee Secret, that we may avoid 2: Secrecie. a maine Rocke; Vaine-glorie. For, if wee light on that; it shall bee all our Reward. We must doe it (then) in Secret: and though our owne raging fancies (the Wild Beasts of this Forrest,) come about us; and make as though they would drive us out, because wee are not seene enough in this Desart: yet, let us remember [Secreta, Deo nostro] Deut. 29. 29. Secrets, are Gods; they are deare to him: hee delights to have Man in simple; (alone, by himselfe) unmixt. God himselfe is an invisible Spirit [Deus absconditus, as Esay saies;] he hides himselfe in Clowdes, Esay 45. 15. and dwelleth in Secrets; Covered with light, as with a Garment (saies David,) that no man can come nigh. And, hee hath also made Psal. 104. 2. the Invisible Spirit of Man (his owne Image) to dwell in Abditis; so that, the Secrets of his heart none knowes; but he, that made it: who is Cordium scrutator: and there is such Correspondence, betweene Iere. 17. 10. the Image, and the Prototype; that God is most delighted with partaking the Secrets thereof. ‘For, alwaies, in secret, Men are most direct, plaine, and uncompounded: when (often) in publike they play the Hypocrites, for glory, or advantage. Secret therefore, must Abstinence be: that it may be heartie; and, that there may be no bragging of it. For, Fasting hath such an affinitie with Almes, (even in this point, of Secrecie) that it will endure no Trumpet, neither. Trumpets are, for Feastes; not, Fasts: they are Instruments of pompe: but here (absit vana Gloria); one blast, would undoe Fasting, and Almes, and Secresie, and all.’ When the Devill could not tempt Christ to eate: hee (next of all) tempted him to vaine-glorie; to Math. 4. brag, of what hee could doe. Take heede therefore; for, Virtutem, qui prodit, seipsum perdit; Hee, that bewrayes his vertue, betrayes himselfe. For, he (that brags of his Abstinence) hath not onely lost his Reward; but, must give an Accompt for it. Iejuno bis in Sabbatho, but once talked Luke 18. of, quite spoiled the Pharisees Fast, and his Prayer too. That then, it may bee done secretly, wee must use the third Circumstance. Doe it, discreetely,
That is Cheerefully. To Carry it well. And, the way to beare it discreetely, 3. Cheerefulnesse. is taught us by the mouth of our Ensample, to our eares; since we could not follow him into his secret Desart, with our Eies. And that Math. 6. 17. is [Vnge caput; Lava faciem] seeme Cheerefull: seeme, not to Fast, to Men; that thou maist do it, more secretly, to God, thy heavenly Father. And this, is not Hypocrisie; but, the contrarie. For, those (that fast, of Conscience) not only seeme, but are, (as they seeme) Cheerefull indeed. They differ Matth. 6. 16. (both in Will, and Action) from Hypocrites. For, it is said; Nolite fieri sicut Hypocritae. That is, [Nolite] have not their will, [fieri] to have their Fashion. They (the Hypocrites) have no Will; yet [volunt fieri] they desire, to be fashioned: [Exteminant enim facies] they disfigure their faces, that they may seeme to doe that, for which they looke so sadly. Therefore, it was well asked; Si vis, quare tristis es? si non vis, quare Iejunas? But we ought to looke (and to be) cheerefull: that we appeare [Page 104] not, to men to Fast: that is, ‘[Ne videamur, illis Iejunare] lest we seeme to fast to them, or, for them; or, for the applause of them. [Non illis, sed Deo.] For, unto whom we fast; of them we must expect reward. If to men we have it already: If, to God; we shall have it: and (to take away our feare, that our Reward shall not be seene;’ because our Fasting was in Secret) we shall have it; and that, openly. This should make us Matth. 6. 6. Cheerefull. For, he that lookes sad, seemes (rather) to feare Starving; then to professe a discreet Abstinence. And see, how (here) Cheerefulnesse in Fasting, hath an affinitie (also) with Almes; as well, as Secresie. For, as God loves a Cheerefull Faster; so, he loves a Cheerefull 2. Cor. 9. 7. Giver. These Sisters goe all in a Suite; one Garment fitts them; and one colour: They are all in Greene. Abstinence, Charitie, and Secresie must all bee covered with Cheerefulnesse. Therefore, at this Time, in fasting, bee thou (like the Time) Cheerefull: Vnge Caput, lava Factem. Which words (litterally) enjoyne onely an outward Cheerefulnesse, opposed to the sordid disfiguring of the workemanship or God in the face by the Pharisees: but, (taken spiritually) it appertaines to the Inner-Man. Vnge caput, ad laetitiam pertinet; lava faciem, ad munditiam. He (that anoynts his head) rejoyces his Minde and reasonable Soule, with the oyle of Gladnesse and Cheerefulnesse: And hee (that washes his face,) cleanses his heart, by Repentance, from uncleannesse. Or, [Vnge Caput] that is; Anoynt Christ (thy Head) with the Balme of Mercie, in his distressed Members (thy Brethren;) and [Lava faciem] wash these thy Intentions, that they may have a pure face in the sight of God. For Christ (himselfe) was washed, ere he fasted, (being, but then, newly Baptized, by Iohn in Iordan.) This doe; and then thou Matth. 3. canst not choose, but performe all things [ductu Spiritus Sancti,] by the direction of the Spirit of wisedome; cheerefully and discreetely. So much, for the Manner. Now, the End or purpose.
Quare.
ENds there are, divers; and, as many Causes, that make many men Fast. Some, (because they cannot Eate, as fast, as they would,) fast one Meale to eate two together, the next. Some fast, upon a Surfet, and loathing of Meate: others, on the Doctors advice; to abate grosse humours. Some, because they have no stomack. Some, because they have no Meate. In these, is (seldome) Cheerefulnesse. Some fast, because of the Proclamation. Others, for fashion-sake: others, for Company-sake. Some, because they like not the Meate: and some, because they like not the Company. In these, is (seldome) Secresie. But some there are, that seeme to come neere the matter indeed. ‘For, they have a good-stomack, and are in good health, have a strong appetite; and money enough, to buy Meate: nay have a Licence, and care not a pin, for the fashion, or other vulgar respects: and yet, they fast. And, they doe it heartily, secretly, and cheerefully [Page 105] too: nay, set so cheerefull a face on it, as if they (then) fared best: But, claudicant in fine: their End, marrs all. For, it is but covetous, Nigardize, to spare a Meale, and put up a penny. In this, is never Charitie. When Vices looke like Vertues, set them close, and (though they goe on so, a great way, together) yet, at last, you shall see them part.’ They will ever come too-short in the end. But, the End the true Abstainer tends to, is the glory of his God, and the good of his owne soule, and of his Neighbour: Which hee seekes, by humbling himselfe, and 1. Cor. 9. 27. fitting his estate to the obedience of Gods Commandements, Corpus castigando (as Saint Paul saies) that hee may bee more able to receive, to himselfe, and make use to others, of Gods spirituall and temporall Benefits. Therefore, let us not thinke, that our Saviour, enjoyned this Exercise, onely to cast us downe, and pine us, for his departure: but, for our owne good. For, it brings (us) forth these excellent Fruits. It St. Aug. in Ludol. part 1. cap. 43. purges the minde; It cleares the Senses; It subjects the Flesh to the Spirit. It makes a contrite and humble heart; It disperses the Clouds of Concupisence. It extinguishes Lust: and enflames Charitie.
But our Fast (this Lent) is enjoyned us, at this time, by the Church, more-principally (and if for no other end; that, were enough) to prepare us for the Great Feast of the Sacrament at Easter. And, (before it) to fit us for Good-Friday. That, with more-spirituall attention, we may meditate that great Daies Worke: for (as Ludolphus saies, well) Par. 1. cap. 5 [...]. He that would Meditate on the Passion (as hee should,) must keepe his Lent well: must abstaine (at least) à cibo & potu delicato; & ad necessitatem utntùm, parcè de utroque sumere: Hee must take away all delicates; and, take but sparingly, of the rest. So this Iejunabunt is a Tolletur to all, that clogges the Spirituall Appetite; that it may (the better) taste him, in the Sacrament, that was broken for us on the Crosse. And so much for the Dutie: (the Quid, Quomodo, and Quare of it.) By which, prepared; wee come to the principall Tolletur. [Tolletur Sponsus.)
3. The Cause.
THis is the last, and the Good-Fridayes part of Meditation (which I designe for that Daie,) the Cause of our Fasting and Mourning; His Taking away. And that, was caused by our Sinnes. So, (upon the Luc. 23. 28. reckoning) it is indeed our Sinnes, wee mourne for. Weepe not for mee (said He, himselfe) but for your selves; and for your Children. And they (our Sinnes) are our Children: they proceede from us naturally. So, we weepe, for Sinnes past; (that tooke him away on Good-Friday;) and, wee Fast, to prevent Sinnes comming; lest they, take him away at Easter (when, wee should Receive him againe.) And that, is the reason, that Fasting and Mourning is this daies Exercise.
[Page 106] Tolletur ab illis Sponsus. These words, containe three things.
- 1. A Person: Sponsus.
- 2. His Passion: Tolletur.
- 3. From whom: Ab illis.
FIrst, the Person. Who is meant by Sponsus, wee all know. It is 1. The Person. Dan. 9. 16. Christ (the Messiah,) who (as Daniel saies) Occidetur: or, as himselfe here [Tolletur] must be taken away. But, why should he, that was never wedded (as we say) call himselfe a Bride-groome? Because (indeed) a Bride-groome, hee is. ‘For, He never called himselfe by any A Bride-groome. name, which he did not in truth, make good.’ Hee is the Bride-groome, of the Church: the Husband, of our Soules (as is plaine, in the Canticles; the Gospel, and the Apocalyps.) Betrothed hee was long since, in the promise made to Adam: and (after) Married to our Flesh in the wombe of the Virgin Marie. When, descendens de Coelo, adhaesit Ececlsiae, &c. (as Isidore saies) ut pace novi Testamenti, essent duo in Carne Auth. Ling. lat. fol. 9 [...]3. unâ. And, such a Bride-groome, he is; as wants not any thing, that can be desired in a compleate Husband.
For, (first) he is most Rich: lest hee should be thought unable to Who is first Rich. 2. Wise. endowe his Spouse (Mecum sunt Divitiae) Pro. 8. Secondly, most Wise: lest hee should not dispense, and governe well. [In quo sunt Omnes Thesauri Sapientiae.] Coloss. 2. Thirdly, most beautifull; lest 3. Beautifull. hee might displease the Spouse; [Speciosus formâ, prae filiis hominum.] Psal. 44. Fourthly; most nobly descended, lest hee should bee despised. 4. Noblydescended. 5. Potent. 6 The Choisest of men. 7. Most loving. Iohn 15. 13. [Ipse filius altissimi] Luc. 2. Fiftly, most Potent: lest hee should be opprest; [Omnis Pòtestas, in Coelo & Terrâ, data est mihi.] Matth. 28. Sixtly, the choisest of Men: [Dilectus meus, &c. electus ex millibus.] Cant. 5. But last, above all; hee is most loving. For, no man hath greater Love, then this, to give his life for his friends. And certainely, (to expresse his great Love) hee gave himselfe this Name; even when hee speakes, (here) of his taking away; that wee might (the more deerely) regard and love him for it. When hee would be feared; he calles himselfe Dominus: When hee would be honoured, Pater. But (without Love,) Feare is Servilitie; and Honour, is but Flattery: therefore, when he requires Love of us (which above all, is most pleasing; Rom. 13. 10. for it is the fulfilling of the Law) hee calles himselfe [Sponsus] our Husband. Hee hath called himselfe, a Vine: a Doore: a Stone: but Sponsus, is more-neere. A man may have two Vines in his Garden: two doores, to his house: and many Stones, in his building: but a true Lover can have, but one Husband, so long as He lives. If he bee taken away, well may wee Mourne and Fast. For, we shall never have any other, unlesse he come againe. And, that our Love should bee more enflamed, and our Sorrow more increased, at his departure, he would not onely beare the Name: but, the habit, and forme of a Bride-groome, when hee was taken away. For, scarce in all his life, was hee so like a [Page 107] Bride-groome, as this day of his death. For, though (in the eyes of his despisers,) hee was shewed as a Mo [...]king-stocke, in Thorne, and Purple, with a silly Reede in his hand: yet, even then (in the eyes of his beloved Spouse, (the Church) hee appeares like the glorious Sunne, (in the Psalmes) and comes forth like a Bride-groome, out of his Chamber, Psal. 19. 5. with a Crowne on his head, a Scepter in his hand, and a Robe of royall purple on his shoulders, to honour this Daie of his Nuptials: Wherein, giving himselfe for his Church, hee commuted Estates. Hee tooke our Sinnes upon him, and gave us his Righteousnesse; and before night (as naked, as God made Man) did hee suffer for Man his Bodie to bee laid on his Marriage-Bed (the Crosse:) where, to consummate the Wedding, (Dormiens in Cruce (as Durandus saies) Sleeping on that hard pillow, hee powred forth Blood and water from his side, to Consecrate us to Rational. Lib. 6. cap. 77. himselfe for ever. This was hee, (not our Acquaintance; our Fellow; or our Friend onely; but (alas) our Love) our Bride-groome that was taken from us; and we, the forlorne Children, of the marriage chamber that are left to mourne, and Fast.
Which while wee doe, let us consider the Manner of his Taking away; Secondly, his Passion. that is, his Passion: (now wee know the Person.)
I enter now into an Ocean of Meditation: an Inundation of apprehension, able to drowne ten thousand worlds in teares: But I will restraine my selfe to the Word (onely.)
The Word here used both by Beza, and Tremelius for his Passion (for of that he speakes here) is Tolletur. It will intimate.
- 1. What, they did to him.
- 2. What hee suffered in himselfe.
- 3. It will touch on Illis, the last part of our division, the Parties for whom. And shew what they are to doe for him againe. And all these from the severall significations of the Word.
FIrst then, as Tollere signifies [Capere, & abducere] to Take; and 1. Tollere, Capere. then to carrie away: So first, Manus injecerunt, they laid hands on him: they tooke him, in the Garden: they came about him, like Bees; they compassed him in on every side, (as David saies:) they came forth, Psal. 118. 11. as to take a strong Thiefe, (with Swords, Clubbs, Staves, and Lanthornes) to make their terrour greater in the Night. And, though their feare were greater, then his (for, with a word, hee strooke them all to the earth) yet, durst they lift their heeles against him, the Ringleader Iohn 18. 6. being of his owne Familie; and one, that eate Bread at his owne Table. But, it was their houre, and the power of darkenesse, therefore they laid hands on the Lord of Light: bound him (like a Sheepe for sacrifice) Luke 22. 53. & ten [...]erunt, and they held him fast. This, was his first Taking, viz. his Apprehension, in the Garden.
[Page 108] From thence, Abduxerunt. When they had taken, they carried him 2. To [...]ere, Abducere. away. First, to Annas: And, from him, Taken hee was; and carried to Cajaphas: from him, Taken hee was, to Pilate: from him, taken to Herod: they hurried him to, and fro; not suffring him to rest, in any place: but, still followed him with (Tolle, Tolle,) take him away, take him away; till they tooke him to Pilate againe: Who (after all this ill-taking) tooke and whipped him; Crowned him with Thornes: beat him, and spit on him, and when hee had done all this, to One, (who, by his owne confession, hee could finde no fault withall) the Iohn 19. 4. wicked people (unsatisfied with all this crueltie) cry yet, Tolle, Tolle. What would they, now? All this, hee suffered, on Gods good ground (as they say:) therefore Tolle (now) in another signification.
Now: tollere, is Elevare. Tolle sublimem: take him up, away with 3. Tollere, Elevare. such a One, from the Earth. [Crucifige, Crucifige] to the Crosse, with him. Nothing will serve, but that. The strayning of his Sinewes when they lifted him up, (his very Elevation) was a part of his Passion. To that, he must goe, too. Ita extolli oportet; So must it needes be (saith Iohn 3. 14. hee (himselfe) to Nicodemus) as Moses lifted up the Serpent in the Wildernesse. And, how, was that [...] Moses made the Serpent of a Mettall, that must passe the fire, and the Hammer, ere it was usefull. (For, it was Num. 21. Brasse.) And (after) imposuit eum Perticae; hee put it on a Perch: So (here) when hee had first past the Furnace, and was melted in the Luke 22. 44. Garden, that hee dropt againe; then they Malletted him with their cruell Fists; as if he had bin Brasse indeede. And now, (lastly) posuerunt Perticae, they lift him to the Perch. A Perch, is a Measure of ten Auth. Ling. lat. fol. 1204. foote long, (saies Isidore) and called Pertica, quasi Portica; à portando. For, the Inch (or digit,) the Palme, the Foote, the Cubit, the Pace and the Fadom, are (all) Measures, which wee carry in our Bodie; but, the Perch, is beyond our length. If wee will use that, wee must carry it along with us. The Transverse of the Crosse (hee carried,) is held to have bin a peece, much about that length. This hee carried, himselfe (first;) and (now) it carries him. Hee is Offered up (like Isaac) with his owne burthen of wood. And, though the Divinitie, (like Gen. 22. 6. Isaac) suffered not; yet, the Humanitie, (like the Ram) was caught in the Brakes; That, was nayled fast to the Tree. The whole Manhood, (the Brazen Serpent) so much, as was out of the Earth, was lift up. [Serpens, in Perticâ: Christus, in Cruce] as the Serpent, in the Wildernesse; so Christ, on Mount Calvarie. Ita extolli oportet filium hominis; so m [...]st the Sonne of Man (that is, the Manhood) bee lifted up, and nailed to the Crosse.
And, what would they doe with him, there? why, still, Tollere: 4. Tollere, Ostendere. Auth. [...]g. lat. fol. 423. that is (as Novius Marcellus renders it) ostendere: to set him to the view, that men might looke upon him. That was the Case of the Brasen Serpent, indeed. And, to that end, was it commanded to bee set up; that, when men beheld it, they might be Healed. But (here) they Naile Num. 21. 8. him up, for a Slippe (a Brasen Counterfeit;) one, that did but say hee [Page 109] was a King: that they might insult and make a shew of him, with a Iohn 19. 21. Title, pind over his Head. And though He was visible enough (for, they had left him naked; you might view him at full, and tell all his Bones (as David saies;) and, though there were Spectators, in troupes; Psal. 22. 18. yet, they beheld him not, in the true use, (that they might looke on him, and live:) but, as a gazing stocke of scorne, for all people, (Iewes and Gentiles, Romans, and Strangers;) of whom, their large Citie was full, at this great Feast. To them, and to all the open wide world, behold their King (here) despoiled of his Garments (and, almost, of his Skin; as if, hee had bin a Serpent, indeede) is hung up, betweene two Theeves, and presented as a Show, for their first Entertainment, without the City. Behold their God (tremble, to thinke it) is (here) Set-up; not to be adored: but, to bee flouted. Whom they meete, not with [Venite, adoremus] Come, let us worship, and fall downe; but, with [Vah, Vah,] ah, thou wretch! Not bowing their knees before him; but, shaking their heads at him. O Fooles! To the Serpent (the Type,) they committed Idolatrie: to Christ, (the Truth) they deny their Dutie. They adored the Shadow; and abhorred the Substance; 2. Reg. 18. 4. therefore they have (yet) for Substance; nothing, but Shadowes.
But, are they now satisfied? have they done? hath hee hung long 5. Tollere Occidere. enough? are their eies yet glutted, with gazing on his racked sinewes? will they not now (for pity sake) adde one Tolle, more? Tolle de Cruce? will they take him downe, while He is yet alive? yes, Tolle-still; but, in an other sense. Now, Tollere is Occidere; Take him quite away. Before, his Bodie, was; now, his Soule, (his life) must be taken from the Earth. They meane, to see an end of him; up they have nayled him; and there he hangs; and there he shall hang (for them,) till he die. So they tooke him away by a Death, to which the Curse was annexed, (the Crosse:) that He might (also) take the Curse away with him. This, is Tollere, in the active significations: and, what they did to him.
But, before wee come to his, (in the passive,) it were not amisse (though by way of parenthesis) to know the Nominative case, to Tulerunt: who they were, that (thus) tooke him away. Wee need not make any curious search: for, it will be harder to finde, who did it not; then, who did it. For mine owne part, (from the King to the Begger) I know not a condition of men that were exempt.
For, of the King, he suffered. Contempt, is one of the deepest stngs. And Herod, with his Men of War, despised him. In the next degree, the Romane President (Pilate) commanded him to bee whipp'd, and gave the unjust Sentence on him. The Priests, were ever his Enemies in their Counsels; and Caiaphas (their chiefe) was flat, that it was necessarie to kill him. The Pharisees gathered, in Synagogues, against him; and excommunicated the poore-restored Blinde-man; for but Confessing him. The Lawyers, put Quirkes on him; to bring him in compasse of Treason, by denying Tribute to Caesar. The Soldiers, abused him, and Crucified him. His Kindred and Acquaintance, goe about [Page 110] to take him, as a Madman. The Servants to Herod, Pilate, Caiphas; mocke, and buffet him. Among his owne Servants; one, betrayes him; an other, forsweares him; All forsake him. The Common people (sans number, or Order,) the whole Rabble of inferiour Artizans, cry out on him, and preferre a Thiefe before him. And (no doubt) but the roguy Boyes in the Street, (the wicked seed of this froward Generation) were as forward as their Fathers, to abuse him. Nay; even the Women-kinde, in their kinde. For, the High-Priests Maides were tampring to entrap Peter, because he did but-looke-like one of His. So, we may conclude, he suffered from King, President, Nobles, Priests, Lay-men, Lawyers, Souldiers, Artizans, Freemen, Servants, Strangers, Acquaintance, Kindred, Friends, Iewes, Gentiles, high, low, rich, poore, Men, Women, old, and yong; to the end, that he (that suffered for all kindes of men) might suffer by all kindes of men. For God (as Rom. 11. 32. St. Paul saies) hath shut up all in unbeleefe, that he might have mercie on all. These are the Persons; and their Tollere, in the active. Who, they were: and what they did.
Now Tollere, in the passive: what he suffered in himselfe. First, then, as Tollere signifies Suscipere to Vndertake. Willingly he submitted His first Tollere, is, Suscipere. Amos 2. 13. (suscepit) he underwent it, to be loaded as a Cart with Sheaves, (saies Amos): not, on constraint. For, let us remember, it was his will also, to be taken away: otherwise, if he had minded to resist; twelve Legions of Angels had drawne at this. But, as he suffered the Math 26. 53. Devill to set him on the Temple; So, he suffered these, to lift him to the Crosse. Tulit, he suffered it to be done: Nay, he suffered, till it was done. For, hee said (in the 12. of Luke) How am I straitned (or Luke 12. 50. payned) till it be done? Therefore, when Peter would have resisted with his drawne Sword; hee forbad him, with a word of Luke. 22. 51. sufferance: (Suffer them: suffer them thus farre:) Here, is his Patience, first.
Then, come to his second Tollere, (id est, Sustinere:) from what, he 2. Tollere Sustinere. willingly Vndertooke, to what he sustayned: what he bare, and suffered in himselfe. That, is his Fortitude. To say the truth for that: what he suffered (in specie) is impossible for any Tongue (but his, that felt it) to tell. The tongues of men, and Angels, cannot doe it. And certainly, the Evangelists (for brevitie-sake) have writ the kindes onely; and, not the particulars of his Sufferings. For, what pen is able to set down the severall Scoffes, and base acts of such a Rascall Multitude, when driven with the violence of their owne gyddie malice, they hurry an Innocent to death? We must therefore admire the summes, since wee cannot know, or count the particulars.
In generall, we are resolved (therefore) by Aquinas, that Passus Par. 3. fol. 105. est omnes Passiones humanas; Hee sustained all humane Passions: Non quidem secundem speciem, sed secundum genus: Not, in their nice particulars; but, in their severall kindes: which is meant of Passion, comming from without; not, of Sickenesses, or sinfull perturbations, arising [Page 111] from within. And this we shall see, if we consider but the heads, (the kindes onely) in genere.
First then, he Suffered in his Fame: when they, most shamefully, 1. In Fame. belyed him, and said; He was a Samaritan (that is; an Hereticke) (as if God, could erre;) and, that he had a Devill.
Secondly, In his Honour and glorie: by their insupportable Blasphemie, Contempt, and scornefull carriage towards him: making him even 2. In Honour. their Foole, to play at blind-man-buffe withall: and abusing him, in all his sacred Offices: as he was a King, giving him a Reede, for a Scepter; as a Priest, clothing him in ridiculous white Garments: as a Prophet, bidding him prophesie who strooke him: and, as a Saviour, bidding him save himselfe.
Thirdly, In his present Estate: being stript of all, even to his skinne; 3. In Estate. and, not so poore a thing as his Inmost-garment left him; but, these Theeves cast Lotts, and rifled for it.
Fourthly, In his Soule: 1. by Feare; he had Timorem naturalem, 4. In Soule. By Feare. By Griefe. By Heavinesse. By Shame. or humanum (as it is a punishment in it selfe.) 2. By griefe: he wept often. 3. By heavinesse: heavy, even to the death. Last, by shame: having his most chaste body, (which he had in all his life, with greatest modestie, kept in seemely clothing) exposed (now) all bloody with the whip, on the Crosse naked, at mid-day, to the view of his Mother, kindred, and acquaintance; to be the scorne and greedy spectacle of his whole Nation. While the Sunne (ashamed of this indignitie) durst not looke on his bared body; but hid his face, and brought a darkenesse over all the earth, to vaile the bleeding nakednesse of his Maker. These, in his Soule.
Then fiftly, In his Bodie: and that, in all parts of it: in his Hands 5. In Body. in his Feete; by the tearing nailes: in his Head, by the wounding thornes: in his Side, by the Speare: in his Face, by spitting, and buffetting on: and all over, by the cruell whippe: not, from his Side alone, but, from all parts, of this true Pelican, ran blood, to revive us.
Sixtly, hee suffered in all his Senses: In his Feeling; by the blowes, 6. In his Senses. bloody thornes, nailes, and scourges. In his Taste, by bitter gall, and vineger: In his Smell, by hanging in a filthy place of rotten dead mens Skulls: In his Hearing, by their base Taunts, and Blasphemies: In his Sight, by seeing those, (for whom hee died, and dearely loved) doing all this; and those, (that dearely loved him) [His Mother, and St. Iohn] stand by him, weeping. The feeling of all which was so sensible unto him, that (in Ieremy) hee calls from his Crosse, to all that goe by the Lam. 1. 12. way, to consider it, and say, if there were any paine, like his. And (after all) upon an attendite, and a videte (on a sufficient view, and enquirie,) a non sicut is returned. And that, on good reason. For, none ever suffered, for such cause. Therefore, none ever felt such paines. Excessere (saith Thomas; for their Extent:) Excessere omnes dolores, quos homines Par. 5. 46. art. 6. pati possunt in hâc vitâ. When God will suffer paine to make him die; what paine must that bee? certainely, as much, as humanity [Page 112] could beare; so much did hee endure, till sence of paine, made him past-sence; and his noble Soule expired; suffering (in the meane time) the violence of his Passion, by the fortitude of his Patience. But, you will say, hee was God, therefore they might (well) lay loade on him; hee could beare it. But, hearken to his cry on the Crosse; My God! my God! why hast thou for saken me? Clamat Homo moriturus, separatione Divinitatis; scilicet, quoad defensionem (saies Bandinus) The Godhead was (in a degree) with-drawne from defending the nature; though not, from the unitie of the person: Nay Bandinus goes farther, Dist. 21. and saies, that God (that could have kept off all this) might be said (in a manner) to suffer himselfe: Quicquid patitur Caro, unita Verbo, debet dici Deus pati. As a Man suffers, when his Garments are torne, though indeede, Verbum nec mori, nec pati, potuerit. Dist. 22. the Word, can neither Bandin. Dist. 22. die, nor suffer. But in his Humanity; he could and did suffer: and, he shewed the truth of his Mortality; in that, which was his next Tollere.
And that is Occidi, (for so Marcellus hath it, in the passive:) that is; hee was Slaine: hee died, he gave up the Ghost; and suffred himselfe 3. Tolli Occidi. to bee quite taken away by death: which is, ultima linea, and as farre, as any man (in this world) can suffer. So, they tooke him away by peeces. In poysoning his Fame: in despising his Honour and glorie: in rifling his Goods: in vexing his Soule: in crucifying his Body: in tormenting his Sences: in blaspheming his God-head: and left not a peece of him unmartyred; till they had killed him. And, when his Soule was taken from their persecution; they goared even his dead body. And lastly, tooke him from the Crosse, to seale him in his grave; lest others should take him away (after) from that conclusion of their Tyranny. So, (upon the reckoning,) we may conclude in genere: (for as I said, we cannot count the species) that he suffered from all kinde of men, all kinde of paine, in every kinde of subject: that is, in his fame, his honours, his Goods, his Soule, his Bodie, and (as far, as might be) in his God-head: And these, in the extremity. For, his sufferings were answerable to the Person, hee suffered in; and to the sinnes, hee suffered for; and, to the good will, hee suffered with: all which were in the superlative: therefore his Paines, were unexpressible.
From whence, Aquinas concludes; that the Passion of Christ, (for Par. 1. 9. 48. the generalitie of the paine; the dignitie of the life laid-downe; and the Charitie, with which it was laid downe) was, ‘not onely, a sufficient, but a superabundant satisfaction, for the sinnes of all Mankind.’ This was his Tollere; (that is, Suscipere, Suctinere, & Occidi) What hee suffered in the Passive; from their Tollere, in the Active.
But, hee hath an other Tollere yet: and that is, in the Active (after all:) Tollere; as it is taken, for Auferre. For, as hee undertooke, & 4 Tollere, auferre. sustulit; was taken away, & sustinuit; so hee was taken away, & abstulit, hee tooke away, too. He was taken away, by taking our Sorrowes, as Esay saies: Hee tooke our Sinnes up with him to the Crosse (saies Saint Peter) 1. Pet. 2. 24. Sublatus est, & ipse Tulit; nay, pertulit; Esay 53. 4. Trem. Transl. [Page 113] hee tooke (and quite tooke away) that, which was ours, and what was also due to it. For (as Saint Paul saies) hee that knew no Sinne, was 2. Cor. 5. 21. made Sinne. So that, by taking him away; Sinne is taken away too.
And here comes in the Parties (for whom) to claime their part in Thirdly, for whom. His Tollere, that they may (more cheerefully) fall to their owne. Taken away hee is, ab illis: and, Take away he doth, ab illis: From the Parties (here, in the Text) he is taken: that is, from them, that be his; the Children of the Bride-Chamber: the Members of his Church: from them onely, hee is taken away. For, they onely, feele his absence (for the present,) and they onely shall have the benefit (hereafter.) (Ab illis) from them; (ob illos,) for them. And so, takes from them that, which would take them, from him; (their Sinne.) Tulerunt Dominum nostrum, they have taken away our Bridegroome; but, we know, where they have laid him. To shew that hee died for other mens sinnes; they laid him, in an other mans Grave.
But, if this bee so; what cause is there (illis) for Them? or (Nobis) for us (that are (now) in their case) to Fast, or keepe a Lent: since our Sinnes, are buried with him? Sure, there is cause. For, when a man, (sicke to death) is new recovered, it is necessarie he keepe a good diet. Hath Christ healed you, and taken away your Sinnes? Take heed (then,) that you sinne no more, lest a worse thing happen. The fomes Iohn 5. 14. peccati must bee withdrawne: Sinne came in with Eating; the Antidote therefore, is Fasting. A good Fence it is; against the Apple, and the Tempter; Scutum maximum adversus Diabolum (saies St. Chrysostom.) And (indeed) hee hath so joyned (Tolletur Sponsus, with Iejunabunt Ludol. in this verse:) that, wee cannot remember Tollere without Iejunare. For that, is his will: That, is the Dutie (at this time;) and that, is the ancient, and true way of keeping Good-Friday.
At Easter, wee may Feast: when (like Matthew) wee Receive him into our Houses: but (this Daie) the Disciples were in great feare and Luke 5. 2 [...]. heavinesse; so must we: and fast, that wee may the better taste him then; when he shall be raised a quickning Spirit, at Easter. For he hath (by his Death) prepared himselfe as a physicall Banqeut for our Soules: grynding himselfe (by his Passion) to make his Body against this time of taking Physicke (the Spring) to spring up in the Resurrection, as our Medicine, Cordiall, and Preservative; that hee might heale, and keepe us in health, every way: By sweating; with his drops in the Garden: by emplaister; when his face was spit on: By Potion, when hee dranke gall and vineger: By Phlebotomy, when he was whip'd, and peirced: By Bathing, when hee was baptized: By Diet, when hee Fasted: and by a generall Pharmacotheon; when he gave his Body (full of all these vertues) in the Sacrament, to make his Sufferings ours. Fusus est Sanguis Medici & factùm est medicamentum Phrenetici. Lib. 5. cont. Hare [...]c. (saith Saint Aug.) That therefore, wee may receive this Cordiall with benefit, wee must doe, as the Ancients. They ate the Passeover [Page 114] with sowre hearbs; and we must eate the Sacrament, after the sharpnesse of Lents Abstinence, with the sowre remembrance of our Sinnes, and his Passion, that Amendment of life may follow, and his wrath passe-over us; when, by the vertue of his Passion in the Sacrament, he hath taken all our Sinnes from us. And, this is that, that reaches [Illis] to them: and (Nobis) to us, of the Bride-Chamber (his last Tollere,) which hee not onely (then) did on the Crosse, but still doth, and ever will doe (Tollere peccata Mundi) Take away Sinnes (ab illis) from them before: (à nobis) from us present: and (ab illis againe) from them to come, to the end of the World.
And (now) we know, what, 1. they did to him. 2. What hee Suffered, Our first Tollere, abstinere. did, and doth, and 3. for whom; Let us fall to our Tollere; undergo somewhat for him also. For, Ignorance is not (alwaies) the Mother of Devotion. Hereafter, let us (for this example sake) live soberly, righteously, and godly in this life. Soberly, by Abstinence, (as I have said) in our selves: Righteously, by uprightnesse, to our Neighbours: and Godly, in our Devotions, to our Maker. That wee may, first (Actively,) Tollere in abstinere (which wee partly learned before;) and abstaine from fleshly lusts that fight against the Soule.
And (then) seeke to conforme our selves to the life and death of Iesus 2. Tollere, Tolerare. Christ; to have a part with him, in his Passive Tollere; to Suffer for his sake; (Tollere Crucem) to take up our Crosse, and become (like him) a Crucifix. For, (as St. Paul saies) Qui Christi sunt, Carnem suam Gal. 5. 14. crucifixerunt, cum vitiis & concupiscentiis. And St. Gregorie hath shewed us a Way, to doe it, Duobus modis (saith he) Tollitur Crux; cùm per Abstinentiam affligitur corpus, aut per compassionem affligitur Proximi Animus. We have them both in this Text. Iejunabunt; to teach us Abstinence, for the Body: and Tolletur Sponsus, to teach us Compassion in our Minde: the whole summe of Philosophie (Abstine, Sustine,) and both in this Example of our Spouse; that (before) had fasted, to make it easie to us: and (this day) suffered for compassion to us. And, if we doe so too, we shall lose nothing by it. For the Apostle tells us Si compatimur & Rom. 8. 17. conglorificabimur. And this, is our Tollere; (Abstinere, & Tolerare.)
But, there is one Tollere (more) left us, after all, if ever we looke to 3. Tollere Extollere. bee with him (Sublati) taken up to his Fathers right hand, where now he sits in Glory: and that is, (Tollere in Coelum) to magnifie, and Extoll to the heavens, his marveilous love, that caused him to doe all this. For this, is our Duty, too.
So now wee have the summes: Their Tollere; in Capere, & Abducere, Elevare, Ostendere, & Occidere: His Tollere, in Suscipere, Sustinere, Occidi, & Auferre: And (lastly) Our Tollere; in Abstinere, Tolerrae, and Extollere.
Now, since I feare we shall all come short in the true abstinere and tolerare; Let us (at least endeavour it, but howsoeuer) be ashamed to come short in Extollere. For, what is easier then thanks? A good; nay, a [Page 115] pleasant thing it is, (saith David) to bee thankefull. Then let us praise Psal. 147. 1. his mercie, and acknowledge our Miserie; till, by his Merits, we may approach to praise him eternally.
Sit thee (then) downe (my Soule) this Day, (this Good-Friday) this great day, that is honoured with so many priviledges. For, this Day, thy Saviour was crucified: Hell was spoiled: Death subdued; Man redeemed: Heaven opened, and the holy Scriptures manifested. This Day, sit thee downe, in Fasting, and Abstinence. Take some thing from thy selfe, for others: since he was Taken away, from thee, for thee: that thou (my Soule!) subduing thy Body, maist with more powerfull faculties, consider his great Love, and Love him againe; his great paine, and learne to Suffer with him: his great Fortitude, and learne Patience of him; and the great Benefit which all these bring thee, and be thankefull to Him. Sit downe, confesse thine owne Miserie and admire his Mercy. Leave (now) thy Speculation, and fall to thy Devotion. Kneele downe, (nay, fall downe) and say, with St. Ambrose; Doles (Domine) non tua vulnera, sed mea, non tuam mortem, sed meam! and, prostrate Super. Luc▪ on thy face, implore his Pardon, whom thou hast thus Crucified, Saying:
Forgive mee (O thou perfect innocence!) that have so oft betrayed thee to the unbridled Lusts of my heart, (as to so many uncircumcised) by my unworthie taking thy sacred Body. Forgive me (O thou essentiall Truth!) that have so often mocked thee; by breaking my vowes, and faithfull promises to thee, and to my Neighbours.
Forgive me (O inexhausted Treasure!) that have so often spoyled thee, by Robbing thee of thy Merits, and making them of no accompt.
Forgive me (O true Patience!) that have so often buffetted, pierced, and whip'd thee, by iterating mine Offences.
Forgive mee (O pure Cleannesse!) that have so often Spit upon thy Face; by defiling the knowledge and profession I have made of thee (in word, and writing) with the uncleannesse of my life, and Conversation.
Forgive me (O Everlasting Life!) that have so often Crucified, and slaine thee; by Taking thee away from the Land of the Living, from the Closset of my Heart; refusing thee for some Barrabas, (some Sinne,) which thou knowest worthy of Death, for a Murderer.
Forgive me all that they; nay, all that I have done to thee, in thy bitter Passion; and give mee, all that thou hast purchased by thy bitter Passion.
Forgive me, and all those that (like them) for whom thou madest request unto thy Father (in the middest of thine Anguish) have done to Thee, we know not what: and give us that, which we cannot (yet) conceive. Qui tulisti & sublatus es: Thou which Takest, and was Taken away, (Tolle, Tolle) Qui Tollis Peccata; Tolle nostra. Thou, which takest away the Sinnes of the World, take away our sinnes; before wee our selves be taken away; That we may (yet at last) so lay hold of Thee, that [Page 116] thou mayest never more bee taken from us: But, that (Cùm Tolletur Tempus, When Time shall bee no more) Thou, in us, and we in Thee, may ever live together, where there shall be no more Mourning, Death, nor Fasting; but a Continuall Feast of living Ioy, and Happinesse, in the Glory of thy Father; To whom, with Thee, and the holy Spirit (who is our Earnest of the Hope) bee all Honour, Praise, and Glory, Now and Ever.
Amen.
MEDITATIONS FOR Good-Friday.
Loquitur Crucifixus.
An other for that Day. Christo Salvatori.
Parasceue for Good-Friday.
A MEDITATION FOR HOLY-THVRSDAY; On a PART of the GOSPEL for that DAY.
OVr Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ, knowing the nature of our sinfull Flesh, how prone it is to doe all evill, and how unapt to doe (nay; but to remember, or thinke of) any good thing, (of his great Mercie, and Compassion) did first, by his Servant (Moses) (for our Memorie and Ease) contract the whole Volume of the Law, into but-ten Commands; which, were all contained in two Leaves. And after (to make his yoke more easie; and his burthen, sweet) Hee himselfe epitomized those ten, into two [Love God; Love thy Neighbour]: and so left but one-Law for each-Table. Which, his Servant (Saint Paul) did (after) shut-up together, in one Word (Love:) which is (indeed) like the Law of God. For, when all things, (yea, Heaven and Earth) [Page 130] shall passe, this little Syllable (Love) shall never perish or decay.
Hee, that did this (to shew us, that the whole Law and the Prophets, were nothing, but Love) did (when we had cast-off his sweet-yoke, and broke his-Bonds in sunder) come out from the Father, and came into the World with [Lex Dei in Corde ejus] this Law of Love in his heart, and suffered it to be peirced, that (through his Side) wee might drinke thereof, and (in the Sacrament of his Blood) regaine this vertue; and bee not onely (thereby) reconciled, but renewed, and enabled to the obedience of this Commandement; which, hee hath made his Cognizance, saying: By this all men shall know, that ye are my Disciples.
And hee (the author, and finisher of our faith) seeing wee were not able to performe, what wee should doe for God (though, never so oft epitomized) knew also how unapt we would bee to remember, what God had done for us: And therefore, as hee had (before) contracted the Precepts of his Father (the Law:) So (here) being ready to depart, hee Contracts the Storie of his owne life (the Gospel) for the remembrance of his Disciples, Saying:
I am come out from the Father, and came into the world: againe, I leave the world, and goe to the Father.
Hee went out from the Father, when hee was Incarnate. Hee came into the world, at his Nativitie; (where, how painefully hee had lived, they could witnesse.) Againe, hee left the World, when hee was Crucified: And, hee went to the Father, (this Daie) when he Ascended. This, is a Briefe of his Life, and Death: and this Epitome of his had the errand, it came on. For, it was so well conceived, and understood by the Disciples, and brought all, so plainly, to their remembrance: that, whereas (at other times) he was wont to say, haec loquutus sum per Parabolas; and they, were wont to say, Nescimus quid loquatur; they (now) immediately, on these words, tell him: Ecce, jam manifestè loqueris, & parabolam, ne unam quidem, dicis.
And, I beseech him, that it may be no parable to mee: But, that I may so understand, and remember, his Comming out from the Father, for Love of mee; that in Love to him, I may seeke to leave the world, and follow him to the Father.
As I looke on these two lines of the Text, me-thinks, there seeme to lie in them two passions (viz. Ioy and Griefe;) as, in him, there are two natures, (God and Man.) And, as our naturall Daie is divided into Light and Darkenesse; so, is the Text of this Daie divided into Ioy, and Sadnesse.
In the first part [I came out from the Father, and came into the World] is the Ioy of his Comming. In the Second, [Againe I leave the world, and goe to the Father] is the Griefe of his Departing. Which latter part of the Text, is the Subject of this Daies Meditation. And [Page 131] therefore, though the rest stand in the way; yet, this wee will dwell on.
He went out from his Father.] We reade of Wrath gone out from God (in the Booke of Numbers) to vexe and destroy the people: But (here) Numb. 16. 46. is Vertue gone out from God, that shall bee Ioy and Salvation (Omni populo) to all people.
Hee came out from his Father into the world] ther's our Ioy: that hee would come out; to us, that were his fathers Enemies. Into the world; that was Enemie to us; that he might reconcile us to his father; and subdue the World to us. This newes, is of the Daie; and, full of Ioy.
But, when he died, hee left the world: and, when he ascended, hee went to his father: (here) our Sunne Setts; and (here) comes in the night of our Sorrow.
The World, that was unworthie of him, drave him from her; (like the foolish Gergesites) esteeming swine and dirt, before him. Yea; Shee cast him out, shee killed, shee Crucified the Lord of Life. But, hee Matth. [...]8. 34. left it; ascended; and went to his father. So, the Bridegroome was taken from us, that we might fast. Here, we have cause of Mourning.
And in this last (indeede) [Vado ad patrem] in his Ascension, seemes to rest all the cause of Sadnesse. For, though his leaving the World (at the Passion) were like a little Salt in sweete meates: yet, his sudden rising, within three daies, gave recompence. But, in this (his Ascension) his Abscence (bodily) is long; and his Comming againe, unknowne to us; and therefore, our Expectation, tedious; and his delay makes us often cry; Domine praestolamur. And not onely wee; but, even the Saints, and Martyrs in heaven, cry; Lord how long! how long!
In all the rest, there was Ioy. For, Ecce Virgo Concipiet, was good Newes, in Esays time; (that hee should come out from the father:) But, when it came to Ecce Evangelizo vobis, hâc nocte, &c. that hee was come into the world, it was gaudium magnum. And, though (in the Passion) when Ecce homo, was sealed in the Sepulchre, with Ecce ubi posuerunt eum, (when hee had left the world) Sorrow lasted for a Night; yet [Ecce praecedit vos in Galilaeam] at the Resurrection, made the Disciples run, for Ioy, in the Morning. So all, is Ioy againe; till this Sad-seeming-Tydings come, Vado ad patrem.
While (after the Resurrection) he would eate with them (like a Bride-groome:) walke with them, (like a Shepheard;) and, shew them the Scriptures (like a Light) they werefull of Ioy, and wonder: But, when the Bride-groome, is gone; the Shepheard, taken away; and the Light, removed; what can remaine, but Sorrow? danger? and Darkenesse? this Long departure, brings a long Griefe, with it.
Lord! when thou hadst lived so painefully, and died so bitterly, wouldest thou (after thy glorious Resurrection, and Triumph over Death and Hell) when thou wert impassible, and haddest loosed the Sorrowes of Death, depart from them, for whom thou haddest past all [Page 132] these Sorrowes? Didst thou come out from the father, and becam'st accursed to the death, (even the death of the Crosse) for our sakes, and wilt thou (now) after all, goe to him againe, and leave us? well mightst thou say tothy Disciples, Tristitia implevit Corda vestra; for, they had need of thy, Nonturbetur cor vestrum, when thou tellst them, thou goest to thy father: and, that whither thou goest, they cannot come. We may well aske (with Peter,) Lord whither goest thou? and answer our selves (with ignorant, diffident Thomas) we know not, whither thou goest, if thou goest whither they cannot follow, that have left all, to follow thee.
All the Comfort that is given (in this case) is but that which Saint Peter had, [non jam] Not yet: in fine autem; but, in the end (as Tremelius translates) thou shalt come after me. But our End, is uncertaine; and so, the Comfort, lesse comfortable.
It is most sure, That the Disciples, as they were alwaies unapt to understand or beleeve Christ, before the Spirit inspired them: So were they incapable of Comfort for his Departure, before the Comforter it selfe came upon them: (notwithstanding Christs long Sermon in the 14. 15. and 16. of St. Iohn, to that purpose.) And yet, for all this, it is said, (in the last of Saint Lukes Gospel) That after the Ascension, They returned to Ierusalem which great Ioy. How could the Newes of his Departure cause such Sorrow? and yet, when it came to passe, indeed, and they saw it with their eyes, how could it produce such Ioy?
It may be answered, that the Holy Ghost had not opened their Apprehension to conceive a-right of things, when they first heard of his departure; But (after) having received a greater measure, by his breathing on them, (before his Ascension,) they saw (as all men (els) may) that not onely the Comming of Christ out from the father, and his comming into the World (which all acknowledge:) but, even his leaving the World; and his going againe unto the father, is full of Comfort. So that, neither his life, death, Resurrection, nor Ascension, but is to us a cause of great Ioy, (as after shall appeare.) And wee have (now,) nothing at all left us to Sorrow for; but, our Sinnes. And those staines (through his Blood) do now sticke on vs, so slightly; that a few teares will wash them quite away; and with their small dew, ripen us to a most joyfull, and timely Harvest. Qui seminant in Lachrimis, in exultatione metent. So that now, not onely from his Sufferings; but, even from our owne griefes and teares also, comes Ioy, through him, and his Victory. Nay; for this his Departure, he himself would have us to be glad: If ye Loved me (saith he) you would rejoyce; For I goe to my Father. Ioh. 14. 23.
To proceede (then) with the Ioy of his Departure: (the argument of this Daie.)
Wee must first satisfie our selves, how the departure of One wee love so well, can be Ioy unto us, before wee view the Act it selfe; or [Page 133] else we shall receive small comfort, or Instruction by it. For, we may wonder, how his leaving the World, (wherein wee live) to goe to him, (whose face, wee cannot see, and live) can bee (to us) or Ioy, or Comfort. Since we well know, we are bought already, by his death; and justified also, by his Resurrection: and, (in that) assured, of our owne. What needed then (say wee) the Ascension? hee might have now stayed with us, after all, for our Comfort.
All his other Actions, are desiderabilia; but this parting, is an other death. At this, our affections cry out (with the Pilgrims of Emmaus) Mane, nobiscum, Domine. We have most need of thee (now) [Thou light of the Gentiles;] Quoniam advesperascit: for, now the darke evening of the worlds short day drawes on. Why then, wilt thou leave us? Or how can thy departure be good for us?
Wee have often heard that these words, [Quare? Quomodo?] ‘(Why? and How?) are dangerous in Divinity. It is true; when they Question such things, as the Holy-ghost is silent in; and are moved by Curiositie:’ But, where hee hath given us reasons, it is a sinne to stay in doubt, and not enquire.
And, it was the Commendation of the Men of Beraea; (in the Acts) that they searched the Scriptures, to resolve them. Is, qui nil dubitat, nil capit inde boni: (a Schoole-boyes proverbe; but true.) Wisedome Acts 17. 11. is got, (and, not otherwise got, but) by enquiring.
And God, (favouring our Inquisitive Nature) hath often permitted doubts in us; that, we might bee (after the better confirmed. As hee suffered his Disciples to doubt a while of his Resurrection; that (beeing satisfied, by their diligent Search, and his opening himselfe unto them) they might never doubt thereof againe.
Let us (then) confidently enquire. Why Christ would ascend, and leave us. And (Secondly,) How it can bee good for us?
Wee shall finde answers, for them both; in the Scriptures. Two reasons are given, for the Quare: Why he should ascend. Quare.
The first, in Respect of him. [Quem oportet Coelos] him the heavens 1. Acts 3. 21. Ioh. 16. 7. 2. ought to containe, till all things be restored.
The Second, in respect of us; [Expedit vobis.] It is expedient for you, that I goe to the father. So, for him; there is an Oportet; and for us; there is an Expedit. These are downe-right answers, to the Quare: and make an end of that Question.
But the Quomodo, takes hold of both these againe, ([O pertet.] Sed quomodo oportet? [Expedit.] Sed quomodo expedit nobis?) and requires Quomo [...]. a reason for both these Reasons. For Christ. it was convenient in respect; 1. Of his glorified be dy.
Quomodo oportet? How it is Convenient for him, will appeare, by divers reasons. Quomodo expedit nobis, shall come after.
1. First, It was fit for him, to Ascend, in respect of his Body, which was (after his Resurrection) a glorious, heavenly, and impassible Body: and did (in a manner) of it selfe, desire to rise, and ascend. In which respect, [Page 134] his Ascention was no-great-miracle: but rather, his remaining 40. dayes on the Earth, (after his Resurrection) was a miracle. Since it is most proper, and (as I may say) naturall, for a Glorified Body (altogether moved by a glorified Soule) to ascend, rather then rest or stay (here) below: And therefore fit, hee should ascend; in respect of the glorified condition of his Body.
2. Secondly, It was fit; in respect of the Congruitie of the place. 2. Of the Place. For this World is a place of generation, and Corruption: and therefore it was not fit, that his glorified Body (which must never see Corruption, as David saies) should remaine heere: but, goe into heaven where there is no Corruption, or Alteration by vicissitudes. Whither he ascended; Psal. 16. not, to have more glorie accrew unto his Bodie (for, he was the same, in heaven and earth:) but, in respect of the Place; as fittest to containe him, till all things be restored.
3. Thirdly, to shew the power of his Diety. For, as he had layen about 3. Of his Deitie. 40. howers in the Earth; to shew the truth of his Mortalitie: and (after) remayned. 40. dayes, on the Earth, to shew the certaintie of his Resurrection: So now, (after 40. dayes) hee would ascend (visible,) to heaven: to shew the veritie of his God-head. Whither hee would goe, not sooner: lest Men should still doubt of his Resurrection, (if they had not seene him long and often:) Neither would he stay longer; lest they should suppose him raised, but for a time; and as a mortall Man, to die againe.
4. Fourthly; It was fit, he ascended, in respect of his Merit. His Humilitie, (the propter quod of his glory). With an humiliatus, comes 4. Of his Merit. an Exaltavit. He hath exalted; whom? the humble, and meeke. And for this cause, God hath also highly-exalted him. He descended into hell, (saies our Creed). And, hee that descended, is the same that ascended, farre above all heavens (saies Saint Paul). Ought not Christ to suffer Eph. 4. 10. Luke 24. 26. (saies he himselfe) and enter into his glory? As if he would say: hee must (first) bumble himselfe, and descend; to merit by suffering: and (after) ascend to glory, as the reward of his suffering. So he ascended, in respect of his Merit.
These foure Respects (First, of his Body. Secondly, the Place. Thirdly, his Deitie. Fourthly, his Merit) may bee the reasons, for the Quomodo oportet: the fitnesse of the Ascension, for his part.
Now, the Quomodo expedit Nobis, will appeare by as many reasons also. For, howsoever we suppose, that all was finished for us, at the Resurrection; death had no more power over him: (And so, not over us, neither; being justified by his Resurrection): yet, we shall finde, that this his Ascension, was a cause of our Salvation too. And then, I hope, it will be confessed, that Expedit Nobis.
It was a cause of our Salvation. First, in respect of Christs Actions; foure wayes. Secondly, in respect of our Actions, foure wayes also.
1. In respect of Christs part, first. Ascendens Deus in Altum, Captivam 1. duxit Captivitatem. Ascending (as God) on high, he hath led Captivitie [Page 135] Captive, and (in Triumph) subdued our Enemies; and hath made our Conflict, and Victory easie, that we may say: O death! where is thy sting? O Hell! where is thy victory? That we, being delivered, out of the hands of our Enemies, and out of the hands of them that hate us, might serve Him without feare, in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life: and so, come to Eternall life, gained for us, by this his victorious Ascension: thus facilitating and causing our Salvation.
2. Secondly, In that (Hee being our head; and we, his members:) if 2. he ascend, wee must needs follow. For, where the head is, there the members will be. And Hee professes it: I goe to prepare a place for you, that where I am, there may yee be also. To prepare a place? True. For, there was never place for humane flesh in Heaven, before he carried it thither. And, the Seating it at the right hand of God, is a cause that we shall ascend thither also: and so, a cause of our Salvation.
3. Thirdly, As the High Priest did enter into the Sanctum Sanctorum 3. Heb. 9. 23, 24. (once a yeere) for the People: So did He, ascend, and enter into the heavens once for all, to make an Atonement for us. And, even the very presenting of his humane nature in the heavens, is (of it selfe) an Intercession for us. That, since God hath so exalted the humane nature in Christ, hee will have mercy on them, for whose sake Christ tooke that Nature. And so, his Ascension is a cause of our Salvation.
4. Fourthly, That being set, on his high Throne in heaven, he might 4. send downe, from thence, his Blessings and good Gifts upon us. For, every good giving and perfect gift is from above, and commeth downe Iam. 1. 17. (saith Saint Iames). To this end, he is gone up (saith Saint Paul): he is ascended farre above all heavens, that hee might fill all things. Of Eph. 4. 10. whose fulnesse, we all receive. This, is confirmed by David: Ascendens Ioh. 1. 16. in Altum, dedit dona hominibus. And therefore, as he hath made this Ascension a day of Giving; the Church hath made it a time of asking. For, this, is our Rogation weeke.
So, for these foure Reasons (First, his weakening our Enemies. Secondly, His Preparing a Place. Thirdly, His Presenting our flesh. Fourthly, His sending downe Gifts) his Ascension, (in respect of his Actions,) is a cause of our Salvation.
Now, (in respect of us, and our Actions) It causeth our Salvation, these foure wayes also.
1. First, It caused the holy Ghost to be sent unto us, and into us: 1. who kindles all vertue in us; and makes us, not onely willing, but able to all good works. So he himselfe said: Except I depart, the Comforter will not come unto you. Neither (indeed) could the Spirit be so fully received, so long as they did persist to know Christ according to the flesh. And therefore Saint Paul saies: Though wee have knowne Christ according 2 Cor. 5. 16. to the flesh, yet henceforth know we him so no more. So, it causeth our Salvation, in respect of giving way to the sending of his Spirit; which works in us all vertues, that make us holy and acceptable in his sight.
[Page 136] 2. Secondly, His Ascension confirmes and approoves our Faith, 2. bred in us by his Spirit; which could not be so strong if Christ were only bodily present. Nay, it could scarce be, at all. For, faith (saith the Apostle) is of things not seene: and it makes this vertue more commendable in us, and more acceptable to him. For, he said to Thomas: Heb. 11. 1. because thou hast seene, thou beleevest: but (Beati) Blessed are they which have not seene, and yet beleeve.
3. Thirdly, it cheeres and fixes our hope: in that, we have a part of 3. our flesh in heaven already: and it mixeth it, with a filiall feare; which, keeps Hope alive. For, now we reverence him absent, as a God; and have confidence in him: whom (if he were present on earth, according to the flesh) we might (peradventure) but respect, and honour him, as a Man.
And lastly: It inflames our Charitie. For, love to absent things, and 4. what we want, is ever greatest. It drawes our minds and affections, after him, to heaven; from being setled here on earth. He said; If hee were lifted up; he would draw all men unto him; (when he intended onely, Iohn 12. 32. his Exaltation on the Crosse): But now, he is exalted above all heavens, how much more shall hee draw all Men after him? The sweet smell, of his precepts, and examples, is able to doe it; Curremus Domine, in odore unguentorum tuorum. Let this Chaine of Charitie, this Bond of Love, draw us all after him, till we be knit into that endlesse knot of Vnitie with him, which all ages shall never see dissolved.
So these foure wayes in respect of Our Actions, and what it breeds in us, his Ascension causeth our Salvation: (First, by enabling our works by the holy Ghost. Secondly, by increasing faith. Thirdly, by fixing Hope: and lastly, by Inflaming Charitie:) which are, our chiefe vertues, to Salvation.
Now, we see why our Saviour Christ would leave the world, and goe to his Father. For these causes, well might he say to his Disciples, If you love mee (yea; or your selves) you would rejoyce; For, I, (quem oportet Coelos) I goe to my Father. And, well might the Disciples returne to Ierusalem with great Ioy, for [expedit vobis] It was expedient for Them; as well, as fit, for Him, for all these reasons. So we may well say; That, not onely his comming out from the Father into the world; but even his departure and going againe to the Father, was full of Ioy.
And, now we have seene, why he would ascend; how it was fit for him; and how it was good for us: Let us consider the Story of the Ascension it selfe. And there will also arise some Instruction.
For, No man hath ascended into heaven; but hee, that descended. Iohn 3. 13. Therefore he, that would ascend, must take hold of him that descended; and learne, by his Ascension (first) in Minde, and (after) in Body, to ascend after him.
That he is ascended into heaven, no Christian will make question. For, wee have the testimony (in writing) of those, that saw it, with [Page 137] their eyes: and, that he is there yet; Saint Stephen, and Saint Paul Act. 7. 56. and 9. 17. (both,) witnesse, who did severally see him there, long after his Ascension.
Let us therefore consider the Act it selfe; and (this Day) consider it. For as the Prophet said: Hodiè, si vocem: To Day, if you will heare his voyce, harden not your hearts: So we may say, Hodiè si exemplum; to day if you will see his Example, shut not your eyes. For, it is before you. Vado ad patrem; is the present Tense: and therefore, this present Day, to be observed: It intends an Act, now doing. Veni in Mundum is the praeter tense, we may all say it, (sighing, with him) It is too true, that we are already come into the world; that's, past: but Vado, will be every day a-doing, till we come to Sedet à dextris. Therefore (this Day) while the Church hath set the Ascension before us, let us observe it that we may Imitate him, all the dayes of our lives. The manner is thus described by Saint Luke in the last of his Gospel and first of the Acts.
First: He led them forth of the Citie. Secondly, into Bethanie. Thirdly, He lifted up his hands, and blessed them. Fourthly, Hee ascended. Fifthly, as he blessed. Sixthly, Visibly. Seventhly, They gazed after him. Eighthly, A cloud tooke him out of their sight. Ninthly, He sate downe at the right hand of God. We observe (briefely) all these.
1. Eduxit è Civitate. Non habemus hîc manendi Civitatem, sed expectamus. 1. We looke for one everlasting in the heavens. Here we begin our progresse up-wards. He leads us (è Civitate) ex Peccato, where our Soules have Built too-long. [Elongavit nimis Animamea] Woe is mee, that I have dwelt so long in the Tents of Kedar.
2. Secondly; From hence, He brings us in Bethaniam, (by interpretation) 2. the House of Obedience. Factus Obediens, was the path hee trode: and that's, our way to heaven; as it was, his.
3. Thirdly, when he hath us there, once; Hee blesseth us, [elevatis 3. Luke 24. 50. manibus]: he lifts up his hands (so saies Saint Luke): he openeth his hands, and filleth with his blessing every living thing (saies the Psalme). Hence, hath the Church, the Ceremony of blessing, with lift-up, and spread hands. And hence have we example, to blesse the Poore under us, with our hands lift-up, to embrace them; and opened, to powre large comfort on them. ‘Wee are borne the Children of wrath, with our hands griped-close together; and if we will not open them all our life time; yet death will, when we depart.’ Let us (then) voluntarily open them (our selves) to emptie them on the Poore; that so, departing (as he did) emptie-handed from the world, he may fill them with Immortalitie. And, if we grow weary (at any time) with lifting them up to this purpose, (like Exod. 17. Moses, who was heavy handed): yet, let Aaron and Hur (some others) by their precepts or examples, lift them up againe. And, if we still faint, let us put this Corner stone under us; let us leane on him; and he will liftus up as high, as heaven: and the spirituall Amalekites, shall never prevaile.
[Page 138] 4. Fourthly, He ascended. The Evangelists use two words to describe 4. it. Assumptus est, & Ascendit. (He was taken up: and he ascended): This is, just as he came: [Missus est, & venit]. In these foure words, is our whole Text. It is an epitome, of this Epitome. 1 Missus est: He came out from the Father: & 2 Venit, and came into the world. Againe, 3 Assumptus est: He left the World. Et 4 ascendit; and went to the Father. Assumptus est, by the Power of the Father: but, ascendit, propriâ virtute. So that, when we reade [Elevatus est] He was lifted up (in the Acts) or ferebatur (in Saint Lukes Gospel): if we conceive the presence of Angels, we must understand, he had their attendance; not their helpe. Their service; not, their aide. Their obedience; not, their supportance, in his Ascension. He goes (then) of himselfe: but yet, not untill the Father takes him. ‘So we, must still endeavour to goe; but, it must be, when it please the Father; by ordinary meanes: when he sees fit we should dye, or depart: and, according to our Calling.’ And though some Men (extraordinarily) by the Spirit are (translati), taken away: (like Enoch:) or (Subvecti) borne away, (like Elijah) Gen. 5. 2 Reg. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 12. or (Rapti) ravished, (like Saint Paul): yet, wee must looke for no such Miracles: but, follow our example; and, as Christus ascendit, & assumptus est: So we, [first ascendere,] must first bee going our selves; ‘We must have (Sursum Corda), a desire within, to get up, and come as neere God, as we can, in pious Meditations, and good works.’ And then (after) wee must looke for our (assumptus est), when God himselfe shall please, to take and seate us, at his right hand.
5. Fiftly: As he blessed, hee ascended or departed from them. Hee went away blessing Them, that had slaine him. So, blesse them that 5 curse you; Pray for them, that persecute you. Heere, is your example. To depart (blessing) is a blessed departure. Hee went in actione Benedictionis: so must wee, in actione Benedictionis; or, in actionibus Benedictis. For every worke, whereby we blesse others, is a blessed worke: and, not onely one step higher to our Blisse; but, a testimony to others, that we are still going. So he ascended, blessing: and so, blessing we shall ascend after him.
6. Sixtly: Hee ascended visibly: [videntibus illis]. It may be 6. asked, why the Ascension was seene of Men; and not, the Resurrection? To which may be said: That the terminus à quo, and the terminus ad quem (in the Resurrection) did passe the apprehension of Mans eyes, and transcend his Capacitie. For, they could not see with eyes (the Terminus à quo) how, from the Hell, his Soule returned; and, from the grave, raised his body, through the sealed Sepulchre. Neither could they receive (as an object) the Terminus ad quem. For, how could they see with their eyes, how his body came to be immortall? or, how it came to be a glorified body? But, in the Ascension, though the Terminus ad quem, (the glory of the Father, and the right hand of God, whither he ascended) was not visible to mortall Sense; yet, (the Terminus à quo) the Mount and earth, from whence He rose, and the manner [Page 139] how, was visible. And therefore, they saw the Ascension, (respectu Termini à quo; non, ad quem.) For, a Cloud, did barre, that. Neither was it so requisite, That the act of the Resurrection should be seene of Men: Since, not onely the testimony of the Women; but also, their owne eyes, (that saw him many times (after), eating with them); and their hands (that felt him) were testimonies, and evidences sufficient, to proove him risen: But their witnesse to the act of the Ascension was more needfull; and it, more requisite to be seene, lest Men, that saw him, after his Resurrection, should suppose, he might still be heere, and remaine (some where) Invisible or hidden on the earth: and so, have retained some meaner, and terrene conceits of him, then now they doe: since he was visibly seene, to depart, and ascend, from hence, into heaven. He ascended visibly; as they beheld. He made no such haste, but that they might see him going. He went not up in a flash of zeale, (as some of our Brethren would, to make us wonder, how they came there). And, though it be said, that the motions of glorified bodies be (in instanti) too quicke for sight; yet, they follow voluntatem Domini: and here it was Christs will, and minde so to goe. For else, they could not have apprehended, or seene (with their Eyes,) the manner of his Ascension. He is still our example; and, what is written, is written for our Instruction. Let us (then) not will, or strive to ascend to Honour or high places, too-suddenly, by secret, and undiscernable meanes: ‘Nor, seeke to steale to heaven it selfe through a Cloister; least it be said to us, (as in the Gospel): Friend; how cam'st thou in hither?’ But rather, though the whole world looke on, (videntibus illis) let our way up, be like his. Let us goe blessing, and orderly, and that visibly; that all Men may see, we goe in Gods name.
7. Seventhly, They gazed after him. They looked after him, to see 7. how he ascended. And, by looking on them, we may here (againe) see, how we may ascend. They followed him up to heaven (as farre, as they could, for the Cloud) with their Eyes: and (after they could see him no more) they followed him into heaven, beyond the Cloud, with their Faith. ‘So we, may follow God, from this Earth up to the heavens, with the naturall eyes of our Reason (per scalas rerum creatarum) so farre as we can see him in his works:’ But, when the Cloud of our Ignorance, or the Shadow of his secret places, comes betweene, we must then follow him with our faith. Thus wee may use the world and earthly Creatures, as our Mount, or footstoole to ascend by: but, wee must cast them off, before we come there. And, though we leave the impression of our feet behind us, for others to follow our Example: yet, we must take heed, that it leave no impression in us, to hinder our Ascension. For Christ himselfe had made a consummatum est, to the world, before he entred There.
8. Eighthly, a Cloud tooke him out of their sight. We have followed 8. him, in view, all this while; but (heere) he is taken from us; what became of him after, we must onely see, by faith. Beyond this Cloud, our [Page 140] eyes see nothing. But, what we may see in the Cloud, let us take notice of. First, we must know that it was no helpe to his Ascension, (as the fiery Chariot was to Elijah). He was onely flesh and blood; and the best 2 Kings 2. 11. flesh and blood, had need of a Supporter, before it come thither. And yet (I beleeve) he never went above all heavens, neither; as Christ did. But, this Cloud was for the same use, that he had used them (oft) before. As, in his Transfiguration; to shadow his Majesty: and, on the Tabernacle, to expresse his Glory. This (here) was to both these uses: Matth. 17. Exod. 33. 9, 10. So that, it was not onely a Barre to their Curiositie of further search, and gazing, (in hiding and shadowing of Him); but also a witnesse of his Ascension; declaring it to his glory. So, we see, he had a Cloud for a witnesse: And such a Cloud for a witnesse, or rather, such Clouds of witnesses (as the Apostle calles them) shall every visible Ascender Heb. 12. 1. have on earth, encompassing him from Men: and though the Glory, and Majesty, from the Father, (which we shall receive in heaven) be hidden from their eyes; yet, shall they manifest (by their testimony after us) our blessed deeds on earth, to our glory. And the shining of our glory, herein, is Gods glory. For, our ascension to goodnesse, and mens witnesse of our goodnesse, is his glory. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorifie your Father which is Matth. 5. 16. in heaven.
9. Thus farre, (unto the Cloud) the Disciples saw: But (ninthly) what it is, to sit at the right hand of God, as they could not (then) see; 9. so can it not (now) enter into the heart of Man, to conceive, so long as we remaine (here) under the Cloud. But, when we shall ascend unto him, and sit downe (there) in Rest, and cease from our labours (as he doth); then we shall know, what it is, by the reward of our good works, which will follow us.
Oh! Who (then) shall give mee the wings of a Dove, that I may flie, and finde rest for my Soule? Then, shall I see him, whom mine eyes long for, and be satisfied with the pleasures of his house. The wings of the Morning will not serve to flie from Him; Nor can the wings of an Eagle, soare unto Him. The wings, that reach Him, must be Meditation, and Prayer. Meditation will shew thee, what thou wantest, to ascend with: and Prayer, will obtaine it.
These are the wings: but these must be, of a Dove; one, that is a cleane Bird, (Mundus in corde:) one of an upright heart. (Beati mundo corde; ipsi videbunt Deum.) That's, the way indeed, to ascend, and see him, where he sits. Cleanse the minde from evill: cast-off the waight of Sinne, and the Soule will rise of it selfe. And, where the Soule is ascended, let us not feare the Body. For, wee are bone of his bone, and flesh of his flesh; and (being a part of his Body) they must deny Christ Eph. 5. 30. himselfe to be in heaven, that will deny our comming thither.
Let us (then) endeavour to goe after Him. Nor, let the length of the way deterre us. Let us not say, Who shall goe downe into the deepe? Nor, who shall goe up into heaven? for the Word (the Sonne of God) [Page 141] is neere us, and in our heart. When we cannot ascend to heaven; heaven Deut. 30. 12. 14. will bow-downe to us. So that, we shall have but foure steps into it, from the depth and Center of that darke Abysse of our Heart; and they are; Ad Cor, In Corde, De Corde, and Super Cor.
The first is, Ad Cor; when we lay to heart that he is Dominus; and 1. so feare him. The second; In Corde: When we consider, he is Consiliarius, 2. and so follow him. The third; De Corde: when we consider 3. he is Sponsus, and so desire him. The fourth; super Cor: when we goe 4. up, ad Deum: and so, face to face behold him.
These, are our degrees to heaven; and these hath he made smooth for us, by his Ascension.
Considering (then) the benefits, we have by his Ascension, we have great cause to rejoyce, that he hath left the world, and is gone to the Father, (Quem oportet Coelos) whom the heavens ought to containe, till all things be restored.
But, if that be so; how can this be true? Behold I am with you (alwayes) (omnibus diebus) to the end of the world. Matth. 28.
It is most true, also. For, though he be absent in the flesh; yet, is he present in the Spirit, and conversant with us (omnibus diebus) in his Sacraments, which daily present him, lively unto us. And, as he (sitting in heaven) is present with us on earth, by his Spirit: So, we (on earth) are present with him, in heaven, by our Prayers, and our Obedience to his will. For, though we walke (here) in the Flesh; yet, Conversatio nostra est in Coelis (saith Saint Paul). Phil. 3.
Nay; it is true, ad verbum. He is with us (really) in the flesh, unto the end of the world; as well, as in the Spirit, (though we see him not). For, ever since he was incarnate in our flesh he hath beene Emmanuel, (God with us): and hath so, still-remained, and will remaine so (still) for ever. For as our flesh is (still) present with him: So is he, with it: and so, with us; and will never forsake it (at any time). And thus, behold he is with us, ever. ‘And, he hath the same compassion on us, and our necessities; which he knowes (by our flesh); and answers all our Petitions, as graciously, by his Spirit; as if he were (here) still before our eyes.’
So, we feele him, in us: the Father, sees us, in him; and he sees us, in himselfe: and thus (Omnibus diebus) He is (ever) with us; and we, with him unto the end of the world.
This may (then) well be Constitutus dies solemnis, a day of Ioy, to all Generations: Both, in respect of Christ (our Lord) and of us (his People).
First, because God hath raised him, and loosed the sorrowes of death, and hath exalted him by the right hand of God, to the right hand of God; whither, this was the first day of his Ascension in the flesh (for, as he is God, he neither descends, nor ascends). This was the first day of his sitting in Ioy, and glory, to rest from his labors, that his works (We, the works of his hands; for whom, he had wrought all this) might follow him:
[Page 142] And Secondly; Wee may observe it, in respect of our selves. Because, this is the first day of our right to heaven; (being the first day, our Nature entred there: Whence, we have both a priviledge, and assurance to follow). This day, the hand-writing of our Condemnation was blotted out: the sentence of our Corruption was changed: and our Nature (to which it was said, in the beginning; Earth thou art, and to earth thou shalt returne) is (this Day) gone up into heaven with God, into immarcessible glory.
This day (then) let us praise him, for this Day: that, (when our daies are (here) ended) we may praise him againe, in that day, that shall never end, in the kingdome of his Father. Whence, he will not send; but come himselfe (in that day) to receive us: and, so come, as he went.
We have the testimony of two Men in white, (two Angels of Truth) for it. This Iesus which is taken from you into heaven, shall so come, as you Acts 1. 11. have seene him going into heaven.
Nay; we have his owne word, for our Assurance, (and He, is Truth it selfe. (For, he said (in Saint Iohns Gospel) Though I goe to prepare a place for you, I will come againe to receive you unto my selfe, that where I am, there may ye be also: Amen Iohn 14. 3. Lord Iesus, Come quickly: So be it,
IN DIE PENTECOSTES: SHORT OBSERVATIONS ON THE FOVRE FIRST VERSES OF THE SECOND CHAPTER OF THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
By VVILLIAM AUSTEN, of Lincolnes-Inne, Esquire.
LONDON, Printed for I. L. and Ralph Mab. 1635.
IN DIE PENTECOSTES.
Short Observations On the foure first verses of the second Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles.
- Verse 1. And when the day of Pentecost was come, They were all, with one accord, in one place.
- Verse 2. And suddenly there came a Sound from heaven as of a rushing and mightie wind; And it filled all the House, where they sate.
- Verse 3. And, there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like fire; and sate upon each of them.
- Verse 4. And they were all filled with the holy Ghost, and began to speake with other Tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.
ON this day our Saviour (IESVS CHRIST) fully performed the promise, which hee made (Iohn 14. 16.) to his Disciples and Apostles, by sending unto them, such a Gift, as living flesh was never capable of a greater. For, on this Day, came (visibly) upon them the Holy Ghost, (the third person, in the blessed Trinitie): who, with the Father and the Sonne, is worshipped and glorified.
[Page 146] Let us observe.
- 1. When it came.
- 2. How, it found them, to whom it came.
- 3. From whence it came.
- 4. In what manner it came.
- 5. How it appeared.
- 6. How they were possessed of it.
- 7. And lastly: What effects it wrought.
VVHEN the day of Pentecost was come, &c:] And this was, the first day of the weeke (to omit all Rabbinicall and Cabalisticall 1. The Time. Questions and Controversies concerning the reckoning of weekes and dayes) it was fiftie dayes after the Resurrection, and ten daies after the Ascension. Our Dies Dominicus; with which name the Church hath honoured it, since Christ himselfe honoured it, with his Resurrection; (Appearing divers times:) And (lastly) sending this Gift upon it.
The Church hath ever since, met on it: Not doubting, but when they are so assembled, there shall be still (as then) some increase of spirituall gifts sent downe, though not in so visible a manner, and plenteous measure.
Their practice and example in all ages, without interruption, warrants us to make it our meeting for publike-Prayers, and a day of Abstinence from servile labour, (which if we neglect, we are in danger of a Councell). But since it is no command from Christ, nor his Apostles, Heb. 4. 9. 2. Confil. Matisc. can. 3. Confil. Magn. can. 37. 3. Aurelianenss. can. 21. pro uni. we are not (Iewishly) to observe it, as they did their Sabbath (by the exposition of a Councell): nor, with more strictnesse, then the Church or Magistrate (for, Christian conveniency) hath commanded: Neither, ought we to translate the Iewish Sabbath, to this. For, that was abrogated, and vanished, at Christs Resurrection: So that (now) every day is to the Christian, a Sabbath perpetuall, to cease and rest from his owne works, (the works of sin); that God, may (by his Spirit) worke Zanch. de lege in Compend. doctr. christiana. in him; till we enjoy an everlasting Sabbath, eternally in the heavens. Wherefore, (in respect of the too-ceremoniall keeping of Dayes) St. Paul said, Let no man condemne you, in meate, or drinke, or in respect of Col. 2. 16, 17. an holy day; or of the new Moone, or of the Sabbath; which are, but a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ. ‘The Magistrate may therefore limit superstitious strictnesse upon that day,’ without being condemned for his labour, though it were the Sabbath. For, the servant must bee refreshed, as well, as the Master have his rest, on Refrigeretur. Exod. 23. & Zanch loco praed. those dayes.
This day, (here, in the Text) was not the Sabbath, but a Festivall Day, (even, among the Iewes) though, for an other cause. ‘And as the [Page 147] Iewes kept many Feasts, that were commanded them, in remembrance of many temporall Blessings given them from God: So the Church of Christ hath a custome, authentically derived from the Apostles times, to keepe many Feasts (much about the same times with the Iewes) in Commemoration of many Spirituall Blessings,’ (at those times) sent unto us. Which Custome is a sufficient warrant for us, so to doe.
And this Feast (heere) is kept by the Church, the last of all others in the yeere (reckoning from Advent) that we keepe in Commemoration of Gods working our Salvation. For, this Comming of the holy Spirit, was the last act, done visibly on the earth, by any the persons of the holy Trinitie, that the Scripture tels us of. For, other feasts; We meet at Christmas to praise God the Father; for sending his Sonne, to fulfill the Law for us. We meet at Easter, to praise God the Sonne; for dying for our Breach of the Law, and for rising, for our Iustification. But, we meet this day, to praise God the holy Ghost; for entring our hearts, enabling us to keepe the Law, in all good works for our Sanctification. And this, is the last feast we keepe Festivall; Onely the Sunday after (as best befits us, after all our mirth) we meet, to thanke the Trinitie in Vnitie, for this their joynt-worke of our Creation, Redemption, Sanctification, and assured hope of Glorification: but, it is no Feast. We keepe no more Feasts; till we shall come, to the Bride-groomes feast: when the Church shall be united to her Spouse, at the Resurrection.
And certainly, this Day, which the Church hath chosen to keepe her Assemblies (for Praises, Refreshings, and Feasts on) is much more agreeable, unto the Action of Iubilee and Rejoycing; then that Sabbath of the Iewes, (if Planetary observation be true). For Saturne (principally predominating, on Saturday) disposed mens minds and bodies to a dull heavinesse, and an unaptnesse to any thing, but rest; and makes a day fittest of the seven, for their Sabbath; as they kept it: But, since the Sunne of righteousnesse hath rose from the Saturne-like and dull Earth on our Sunday; wee keepe our Assemblies, for his praises, then; when Sol (a Planet of most cheerefull Influence) disposing the Body and Spirit to all Alacritie, doth raigne. And well may this Planet (of all other) assigne to us our Times for Assemblies: since God, (who doth all things in time and season, himselfe) at the beginning, made it, (above all others), to be a signe for Times, and Seasons, and Gen. 1. 14. Dayes.
We see here; That, since there was Time, He (that was before all times) doth his works in time. And, as hee made Time, when hee thought best; and, in the fulnesse of that Time, sent his Sonne: So now, (at this Time, and this Day) (which was onely knowne to him) he sent his holy Spirit, to fill the hearts of his: because, it was his pleasure, and his promise in Christ. And since (as before) it is not for us to know the times and seasons, which the Father hath in his owne power; Let Acts 1. 7. us beleeve his promises, and (as they did) patiently abide the will of our [Page 148] Father; who (in his due time) will fulfill the desires of those, whose hearts he hath filled with the desire of good things.
They were all with one accord in one Place.
THIS Place was generally supposed, to be, in Caenaculo Montis 2. How it found them. Sion; the place, of the last Supper, (which was (indeed) an upper Chamber; as this, was) where Christ also appeared to his Apostles; and (afterwards) to Thomas. But here (it seemes) the first Councell of the Apostles, for the choosing of Matthias, in Iudas his roome, was kept. And, the Congregation, being (then) but small; they made this, their first Church (or Christian Chappell) for their holy Assemblies to Prayers. Making this which (before) was a private-Suppingroome, to be the publike and common place, for religious Exercises. And (there) they waited in Prayer, for that Comforter, promised (in generall) to the whole Church; as appeares before. (Whence, we collect, Acts 1. 14. they so continued, till the Gift came.) Hence, we also observe; That, the fittest place for Prayer, is the Church, and among the Congregation; especially, if the Petition be, for publike Graces or Benefits: and not, in places of Separation; or of Faction; or private Conventicles. And, though a man may, both Fast, and Pray, in private; and, his Father, which is in heaven will heare him, from his Chamber, for his necessities; yet, much-more, will he heare, when two or three be gathered together, in his Name; and, will bee most mercifull, when (the Vis Vnita), the Congregations of his people flow, (like the roarings of the Sea) up to the Altar. And that, in his House; which he cals the House of Prayer, and made, to that purpose. So that, of what use soever it was, before; yet, being consecrated to that purpose, it is the best place for Prayer.
And, as we reade, that the Apostles continued there long, in prayer; Acts 1. 14. before Peter, either spake to the Councell, or made his first Sermon: So certainly, ‘It is very fit, That the Congregation (at this day) should continue both praying & praising God (as the Leiturgy of the Church hath taught them) longer, then they doe; before the Sermon: Which (often) takes up more time in teaching us,’ that we must and ought to pray; then it gives us, to pray in. But, they did make, this Chamber; and God, hath called his house, the house of Prayer.
When, the holy Ghost came fully (at first), thus it came on this Assembly after they had prayed; and before Peters Sermon, (whereby, he Acts 2. 41. converted three thousand). And, it came the second time againe; as they prayed; after Peter and Iohns persecution. The third time it came Acts 4. 31. also, by the prayer of Peter and Iohn, on them of Samaria. And all Acts 8. 15. these times, it came after Prayer; (before it fell on the hearers of the word) upon Peters Sermon to Cornelius. So ought Prayer to goe before Acts 10. 44. [Page 149] Preaching; to prepare. For, whom the Spirit prepares not; they doe least profit by hearing the word.
They were all, with one accord]. There was unitie, amongst them. And God, is Vnitie. The Spirit of Vnitie (breathed into them before) had thus prepared them, before it would (visibly) descend on them. They Ioh. 20. 22. were not onely all in one-Place; but, all of one-minde.
There was but five-times-ten dayes passed since the Resurrection; and the Apostles are now ten-times encreased; there were about one hundred and twentie. So many men, so many minds (saies the proverb): but (here) they were of one accord, of one minde; nay, all of one Soule, as Saint Luke saies afterwards. Act. 4. 32.
They were (here) in obedience to Christs Commandement [Tarry at Ierusalem]: They were, in Humilitie; on their knees in Supplication: Act. 1. 4. yea, they were in Faith, Hope and Charitie. They beleeved Christs promise, that he would send: there, is their Faith. They waited in prayer, for it: there, is their Hope. They were, of one Soule: there, is their Charitie.
Thus it found them, when it came. And thus (ô God!) prepare us, that we may receive it. ‘For, a spotted and dirtie Glasse, can receive no object: Nor a sinfull, and fleshly soule, the Beames of thy Spirit.’
Verse 2. And suddenly there came a Sound from Heaven.
THIS Gift came from thence. It is Sanctus. Nothing can be so, 3. From whence. Iam. 1. 17. that is not good. And, every good giving, and perfect Gift, is from above, and commeth downe from the Father of Lights: So, did this. For, it is called the promise of the Father: of our Father which is in heaven: Act. 1. 4. (so saies our Pater noster): yea, from the Father of Lights. For, this is a Light, and came in fire. It is from above (then); thence, it came; even from Heaven.
And whence, could it come, else? It is the Gift of the Father, which Ioh. 14. 16. Ioh. 16. 7. is in Heaven: It is the Gift of the Sonne, who is ascended into Heaven: It [...] the Gift of the holy Ghost: and, the Gift of the holy Ghost is the holy Ghost: (saith St. Augustine): and He, is God: whose foot-stoole Lib. de Tem. cap. 19. (whither he descends.) indeed is Earth; but Heaven, is his Seate. Therefore, from Heaven.
Will you fee it, by the effects? As heat makes (what it works on) hot; and so (è contra) cold makes cold: So, that (which is from heaven) makes, (what it works on) heavenly: and this doth so: They that receive it are heavenly. Nay more; Saint Paul, had it: and hee 1 Cor. 7. [...]0. Phil 3. 20. (speaking of those, that were like him) saies: Conversatio autem nostra, in Coelis. Our Conversation is (what? not heavenly alone; but) in Coelis, in the heavens. They, are there, already. Therefore, from heaven. [Page 150] If any (then) teach us their Revelations or Inventions; Let us try the spirits, whether they be of God. For, if they taste not of this Spirit, (that came downe from heaven) they are but livels, like Angels of light. ‘And, though their zeale seeme to come in heavenly fire; it is, not to convert us, but to consume us.’ Let us (then) send our Prayers to heaven for this Spirit; that by-it, we may be enlightened, to discerne; and enabled, to overcome the other.
As of a rushing, and mightie wind, and it filled all 4. In what manner. the house, where they sate.
AS it came suddenly, ere they were a-ware; So, came it also, with a Noise; to prepare them, to receive it. For, God drops not his Scal. Cal. heavenly Graces out of his hands by chance: but, to those that desire them, and whom, he hath (by some speciall preparation) fitted, to receive them.
It came with a Sound: that All might take notice of it. For, the Sound thereof [...] (shortly after) through the whole world; and (now) it filled the House, where they sate. But that, was nothing. For, Spiritus Wisd. 1. 7. Domini replevit Orbem terrarum.
Had they here (then) no more priviledge, then the world? Yes; it filled Man, (the little world): for whom this great-world was made. Who also, partakes of every creature in the world; and so, (in him) it went through the world. He it is, that was filled with the Spirit; and the House, was but filled with the Noise. So the Godly have the Gift; and, the world (without them) receive, but the Report.
As of a mightie, and rushing wind]. As the wind hath a propertie to cleanse and purge the Aire; So doth it also fan the light and unprofitable Chasse from the good-Corne; with which (if it should be given) it would rather choake, then feed the Eaters. But (here) this Wind had so winnowed the Apostles from their carnall conceits of Christ, and his Kingdome (which they had, but even a while before) [Lord wilt thou now restore the kingdome?] that, from henceforth Act [...] 1. 6. (they) (ever after) breake the Bread of life most purely to the Saints, without any leaven, either of the Pharisee, or their owne.
This wind, blowes where it list. ‘And, not onely so; but, as it list; I [...]. 3. [...].’ when it list, as much as it list; in what manner it list; and on whom it list. This Spirit, is a Gift, and Gifts, are free.
It is given, to enforce us, through the troublesome waves of this world. ‘For, let a Ship be never so well tackled and provided; yet, all is in vaine, without a [...]ind. And, so also, let eloquent Speeches, Orations,’ or Sermons spread their vaine-Sailes never so largely, unlesse this-wind blow, they shall never come to the Port, they are bound [...]. This must be both Wind, to drive us; and Pilot, to direct us.
This Wind blew (gently) from our Saviour Christ, when he breathed [Page 151] on his Disciples, and said [Receive the holy Ghost] But (here) it comes rushing, and with a Noise. Will you know the reason? When Iob. 20. 22. God works on Man (in particular and private,) for his Regeneration, he doth (as at his Creation) but breathe on him, and makes him his. He buildeth him up (as Salomon did the Temple,) not a Hammer to bee 1 King. 6. 7. heard. For, God was, to Elias in-private, not in the fire; or in the rough wind (as he was, here): but in the still-calme. But, when hee deales with Man in publike, he gives him his Law, in fire and smoake: and (here) his Spirit; in fire, with a rushing wind.
This was to make his Gifts for publike use, notable; and, (since the whole world was to be instructed by the Apostles and Disciples,) to fill them the more forcibly, fully, and effectually. For it came mightily, as well, as rushing. [A rushing and mightie wind].
This-wind blowes too-hard, for Cobwebs. No Flesh, can resist the power of God; nor can Mans weake-vessell indure this force, unlesse God doth enlarge and strengthen him.
Since then, wee are unable (yea, and unworthy) to receive this mightie rushing; yet, Let us pray unto him, to cleanse the thoughts of our hearts, by the Inspiration of his holy Spirit; that wee may more-perfectly love him, and worthily magnifie his holy Name, through Iesus Christ our Lord.
Verse 3. And there appeared unto them, Cloven 5. How [...] appeared. Tongues, like fire.
SInce it pleased the holy Spirit (thus) to appeare; wee cannot but observe, how aptly it bare this Shape. Their charge was, to Preach; here, are Tongues. They were, to divide the word aright: here, are cloven, or divided-Tongues. They were, to be the Lights of the world: and here, is fire.
The word of God, (of which, our tongues are Instruments) is a twoedged-Sword, Heb. 4. 12. dividing betweene the Soule, and the Spirit: this blow, is given by the Tongue, (and Plagae, laedunt cutem; sed verba, frangunt [...]ssa; saith Salomon); adde, but fire, to it, (that is, zeale) and then, it cleaves indeed; and wounds deepe: and will so inflame the Soule, that it shall ever burne with spirituall Love to God and Man. The wounds of a Lover, are sweete.
Saint Iames, describing the Tongue, saith: It is but a little member: Iames 3. 5, 6. but boasteth of great things: It sets on fire all Nature; and, is set on fire from hell. But these (here) are cloven-Tongues; speaking humbly, of great things: enlightning, blind-darke-Nature; and, are set on fire, from Heaven.
We have but two uses of the Tongue: to speake, and, to taste. Here, they are both rectified. The Tongue, cloven, and set at libertie; to speake, [Page 152] or [...] (in any language) the praises of God: The taste, (by fire) seasoned to Sobrietie. And (sure) our naturall, (as well as our spirituall part of the Tongue) ought to be sanctified. For, sinne may as well goe in, by Surfets; as out, by speeches.
We wound, with our Tongues; and poyson, with our Lips. For, our Tongues, are as sharpe swords; and the poyson of Aspes, is under our Rom. 3. 13. Lips. God (then) had need to cleave our Tongues (yea, and our hearts, too; whence, this poyson flowes) and burne-out the corruption from our Lips with the fire of his Spirit.
Sicut absumit stipulam, lingua ignis, &c.] As a Tongue (or flame) Esay 5. 24. of Fire (saith Esay) consumes Chaffe; so, shall their roote be, that have cast-off the Law, &c. And (sure such a flame, is our God: a licking and consuming Fire; while there is drosse or chaffe in us. But (after) when we are purged, he is Ignis illuminans: Iustis mirabiliter lucet; peecatores autem, incendit.
Right aptly, might these come, like fire. For, (the Septem dona) Fire raiseth vapours; and the Spirit, Sighes. the seven Gifts of the holy Spirit are well exprest, by the properties of Fire.
- 1. First, The holy Ghost purges by Feare; as a garment of Salamander-wooll is, by Fire.
- 2. Secondly, It melts, by Pietie: as waxe doth, by Fire.
- 3. Thirdly, It brightens, by knowledge: as Mettals are, by Fire.
- 4. Fourthly, It hardens, by Fortitude: as Clay is, by Fire.
- 5. Fifthly, It elevates, by Counsell: as Vapours are, by Fire.
- 6. Sixthly, It illuminates, by Vnderstanding: as a Lamp, of Fire.
- 7. Seventhly, and lastly: It seasons, by Wisdome: as Meats are, by Fire.
[They were cloven Tongues.] But, of that, in the effects.
This Spirit, (that came in Fire, at this Time) came (before) like a Luke 3. 22. Dove. And, they that have it, are like it (Doves; for Gentlenesse: and fire; for zeale): yet so; that they lose not their fervour in Tamenesse, nor, in preposterous zeale, forget their Gentlenesse.
And it sate, upon each of them: Verse 4. And they were all filled with the holy 6. How they were possest of it. Ghost.
IT sate: [seditque] non transivit; or, obumbravit: But, it sate; it stayed; it possessed and remained with them. The Fire rested on them, gloriously without; and the Spirit spread it selfe powerfully within. And this was openly declared afterwards: and, not long after. [...] 6. 15. For, all, that looked on Stephen, saw his face, as the face of an Angel. [...] 24. 26. There was glory without. And, when Paul spoke by this Spirit, Foelix [...]led. There, was Power, within.
But, is Christ, divided? Is the holy Ghost, divided; that He fits on [Page 153] every of them, severally? No. ‘But, as God hath given to every one a measure of faith;’ not all faith: So (here) every one had the holy Rom. 12. 13. ‘Ghost; but, not All the holy Ghost. For, God, is incomprehensible. Nor, had they him, divided.’ For, God, is one, and cannot be divided. But, as the Fire, heats and lights every one wholly, that stands about it; yet, none of them, hath it all to himselfe; neither is it divided: ‘So, doth this heavenly fire, all them (in whom he is); and yet, is not divided.’
The very phrase, concludes this question. ‘[Dispartitae linguae sedit] the nominative case, plurall; and the verbe, singular: [There appeared parted-Tongues;’ and It sate]; to show, that (though the Gifts (that were given) and the persons (to whom) were many; yet) the Spirit, was but one.
For the measure, they obtained; it is not disputeable: It is sufficient, the Scripture saies, They were filled. And, what is filled, can hold no more. Here, was full-possession (indeed). If, they would have more of God, they must (now) enter-into him: there was no more roome, in Matth. 25. 21. 23. them. So, at the last day; when we looke for our perfection, since we (our selves) are too-little to receive our Masters Ioyes into us, we must enter into them; ere we can be fully-happy.
They were filled: and that, with such a Treasure, that Heaven (nor the heaven of heavens) is not able (nor yet, worthy,) to containe. It was, the 1 Kings [...]. 27. holy Ghost; the Lord and giver of life; who proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne; who, with the Father and the Sonne together, is worshipped and glorified. To whom (for speaking unto us, by his Prophets and Apostles, these saving Mysteries) be all praise and thanks-giving for ever.
And they began to speake with other Tongues, at 7. The effects. the Spirit gave them utterance.
THE Effects, it wrought, were many (as Rectifying their Thoughts; their Iudgements; their Memories; their Affections, &c.) But principally, the diversitie of Tongues. But, it may be asked; had they not the Spirit, before? nor, at all, till now? because, it is said, they began to speake? Yes; they had (as Iohn 20. 22.) but, not in this measure. For, [Oriens ex also] the day-spring from an high, (who hath lately visited them) endues them, [Virtute ex alto] with vertue from above, and abilitie Luke 24. [...]. to teach all Nations, in their owne Languages. So, this was not, Inchoatio muneris; but, adjectio largitatis.
Now it came (as we saw before) in cloven Tongues. And the effect was; It divided theirs: but not, as the division, at Babel. For, that scattered the Nations over the face of the Earth: but, this division was, to gather them into one Fold. Their Tongues (here) were divided; not, confounded. And therefore, the Evangelists, though they wrote diversa; yet, they wrote not adversa: They had one heart, one spirit: [Page 154] though their cloven-Tongues spake, and their divided Pens wrote in divers Languages.
If God (who is Vnitie) divides; it is, but to unitie. As he made Man, and Woman two persons (at first); to make them (afterwards) but one flesh: So (here) he divided the Apostles Tongues in severall Languages, to unite all Nations in one unitie: whose diversitie of tongues (before) had divided them; both in Religion and Societie.
There is Harmony, in Division. No good Musicke, without it. And (sure) unlesse their Tongues had beene thus-divided, to speake to all Nations, the Tongues of all Nations, could never have made an Harmony in the Church; nor, that great multitude (of all Nations, kindreds and Revel. 7. 9. Tongues in heaven) could never have met there, to praise God for their Salvation.
[They spake with other Tongues] This Spirit breeds an alteration. Where it enters, it gives other Actions, and other Tongues (Mark. 16. 17.) that is, new Tongues. For, it gives other hearts, and makes a new man. And, though it give not now the gift of Tongues; yet, it gives our Tongues the gift of praising God: and all our bodies, it frames, to his Service. So that, as our corporall motion, shewes we have a Soule, in our Body; so, our holy life, shewes we have this Spirit, in our Soule. The one, being seene by our senses; the other, showne by our vertues.
So much, of the division, and Effects. [As the Spirit gave them Iames 3. 2. utterance]. He, that sinneth not, with his Tongue, is a perfect man (saith Saint Iames). But few, are so. Therefore well hath God (in Nature) (shut-up our Tongues and given us no utterance; but (like Pythagor as Iames 3. 8. his Schollers) enjoyned us two or three-yeeres-silence, ere we can speake. For, when we can, we finde it an unruly evill, full of deadly poyson: which no man can tame. Therefore, it is fit, it should be brideled; till this Spirit, give it utterance. And this is the best Schoole-master; when, to speake, and when, to peace. This onely, cleaves the Tongue, and can bridle it, and ought onely, to give it utterance. By this, they spake to all in their owne Languages. He (then) that speaks or prayes before men, in an unknowne Language, may give his Tongue, utterance (perchance): but, by it, the Spirit shall have no entrance into the hearts of the hearers. Saint Paul (that was, a Linguist himselfe) cals this, an uncertaine Sound: like a Child, that playes the wanton, on a Recorder.
He then, (that speakes, before this gives him utterance) utters, he knowes not what. And, he that hath it, need take no care, what to utter. For, ipse Spiritus docebit vos in ipsa horâ, quid oportet vos dicere. ‘For this, we pray; when we say, O Lord open thou our Lips: and our mouthes shall shew forth thy praise.’ Let him (then) that hath it not, in such plenteous manner, prey, that it may teach him, how to pray for it: And, let him, that hath it burning bright in him, take heed to Saint Pauls counsell: Quench not the Spirit. For, if it (once) be out, all Simon Magus his wealth cannot purchase one sparke, to kindle it againe.
To conclude. More Gifts and Graces it imparted unto them, then [Page 155] this (of Languages): But, as there onely (now) remaineth Faith, Hope, and Love; but the chiefest of these, is Love: So, of all the Gifts 1 Cor. 13. 13. of the Spirit, (now remaining among us) certainly the chiefest, is Love. For Love, is the fulfilling of the Law. Rom. 13. 13.
They had this Gift, twice given; to make this vertue strong in them. First, it was breathed by Christ into them, on Earth; to make them Love their Neighbour: and (here) it rusheth from heaven; to make them Love their God. So, may they fulfill the Law: [Love God; and Love their Neighbour]. These, are two precepts; but, one Love: So, is the fulfilling; two gifts; but, from one Spirit. And, well was it given (first) on Earth, to make us love our Neighbour. For, by the Love of our Brethren, we come to Love God. How can he, that loveth not his Brother, (whom he hath seene) Love God, whom he hath not 1 Ioh. 4. 20. seene: saith Saint Iohn.
This whole text commends Brotherly Love, unto us. They were in one place: of one Soule, the Spirit of Love came to them in Fire; in greatest fervency. It remained with them, to keepe them so; and (though there bee mention of divided Tongues,) yet all, was but to unite.
Let us make much of this Spirit of Love. For, it is our Arrhabo; the pledge of our future hope. For Christ (our Spouse,) since his personall absence from his widdowed-Church, hath sent it downe, to preserve us in unitie, and to bee our Comfort and Companion, till wee meet with him in the Heavens; where, all our other Vertues (as Faith, Hope, Temperance, Fortitude, Iustice, &c.) shall leave us; onely Love shall (even then) remaine with us, and him for ever. We, shall be in God; and God, in us: and God, is Love. To this God of Love, who hath so loved us, that he hath sent us his Spirit of Love, to make us Love each other, be from us againe all Love rendred with praise and glory, for ever and ever.
Amen.
A MEDITATION ON THE DAY OF St. THOMAS.
PROLOGVS.
THIS Day, the Church dedicates to God in the memory of his blessed Apostle, Saint Thomas. And, no doubt, but following Saint Pauls rule [Let all be done, in order]. Shee hath set the Celebration of this Saint, in this part of the yeere, both for Order, and Instruction. For, as Thomas was the last, that beleeved the Resurrection, among the Apostles: So hath the Church (for Order) set his memory last, in the Catalogue of their Celebrations (if you begin, with the Nativitie of Christ: whose day (indeed) is the leading-Starre to all others.) And, yet it is set, for Instruction too, next before the Nativitie of Christ. To shew us, that (if we be incredulous as he was) though Christ be borne; live; dye; and rise againe; and all the other Saints follow him, and beleeve: yet, till we come to Thomas his Confession, and faithfully beleeve, and particularly apply it in our selves, Christ is not borne in us: Therefore, we must have a Saint Thomas day, before a Nativitie.
I have desired to meditate on this Saints Story, (though it fall on the last, and least-regarded Holiday) rather, then on any of those eminent ones, that follow in the next holy weeke. Because, while I desire [Page 160] that Christ may be borne in Mee (and it is time, that he were borne; since I have lived to the age, wherein he died); and while I desire this New yeere comming, to renew the Covenant with my Saviour in his Sacrament; I find many of Thomas his Infirmities in my Faith: I would therefore learne by him, how to strengthen it: and (I hope) I shall thereby, not onely benefit my selfe, but those also, that will Communicate with mee.
This Story of Saint Thomas; Matthew, Marke, Luke, mention not: neither is there either word or deed of his recorded by them: onely, they reckon him, one of the Twelve, in the List of the Apostles: sometimes, in the sixth; sometimes in the seventh; and sometimes, in the Acts 1. 13. Matth. 10. 3. Marke 3. 1 [...]. eighth place. But the Recorder of this Story, is (his Fellow-Servant) Saint Iohn; who, oftner then thrice, makes mention of him. Marke and Luke wrote, but by report; and Matthew saw, but in part: but Iohn writes, what he had Felt, Heard, and Seene himselfe (and he, felt, heard, and saw more, then they all.) For, He not onely felt the Word of life with his mortall hands; but the Bosome, of his Blessed Saviour, supporting the leaning burthen of his owne sinfull Body. He not only heard the voice of the Father, at Iordan, [This is my well-beloved Sonne, in whom I am well pleased]: but the Cry also, of the Sonne, on the Crosse, [My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken mee]. He not onely saw Christ in glory (betweene Moses and Elia; on Mount Thabor): But, he saw him also, in Infamy, betweene two theeves, on Mount Calvary; when all the rest were shifting for themselves.
This excellent Prophet, (who for his peircing sight into hidden Mysteries, is well compared to an Eagle); This admirable Historian (that begins his Gospel beyond Moses, before the beginning of the World; and ends his Revelation, beyond all Historians; with what shall be after the end of the world): This Disciple, that was the Beloved of his Master, and so loving to him, that he equalled the Love of women: (for he was with them, the last at the Crosse, and the first at the Sepulchre, and out-ran Peter; for all his zeale): This Disciple, so full of Charity, that to his care onely our dying Saviour left his blessed Mother: Even He (of his Love and Charitie to us,) by the Spirits direction, hath Recorded this omitted Story: and that, onely for our sakes (as he here presently affirmes, saying; Many other things did Iesus, but these are written, that we might beleeve.) And, I beseech the Spirit, by which he wrote, that this effect of his Charitable Intention, may never be wanting in my heart; That, in love to the Truth, I may alwaies beleeve what the Spirit of Love hath Indited, and the beloved Disciple hath written.
But, this Meditation may seeme unseasonable at this time (Christmas;) when it properly belongs (as may appeare, by the Story) to the Resurrection. But, it is a Nativitie-Meditation, for all that. For, even the Resurection it selfe, was a Nativitie. For, as, on Christmas day, Christ was borne from the Wombe, to the World, to worke our Salvation: So, [Page 161] at the Resurrection, he was borne from the Tombe, to Glory, to perfect our Salvation. And, as both these Daies were (alike) honoured, by the Annunciation of Angels from Heaven: so, are they also by Men, on the Earth. For, as that day hath three, waiting on it (viz. the constant Martyr, Saint Stephen; the loving Disciple, Saint Iohn; and the new-borne Innocents: so, have we all these, waiting on the Resurrection, in Thomas alone. First, a new-borne Christian (like the Innocents) but, even-now alive in the faith: borne this day. Secondly, a loving Disciple, (like Saint Iohn,) his owne words testifie it: [Eamus & nos, Iohn 14. ut moriamur cum Eo:] and thirdly, a constant Martyr, (like Saint Stephen): For, though he dyed not with his Master, yet afterwards he died, for following him; and for his sake. Lastly, as this Feast is honoured with the three Kings Presents (viz. Gold, Frankincense, and Myrrh): Gold, as he was a King; Frankincense, as he was a God; and Myrrh, as he was a Man: So Thomas (himselfe alone) honoured his Resurrection, with as much, as they three: with the like three Presents. Acknowledging him, in his Confession [Tu es Dominus meus, & Deus meus] Dominus, a King; Deus, a God: Meus, a Man. And certainly, till we come to this Confession, (That he, is our Lord, and our God,) Christ may be Begot in us; but not Borne in us. He may be begotten by the Word: but not be made evident, by the Spirit. And therefore, to Meditate how to make such a Confession, is a good preparative to a Nativitie. And, to make such a Confession, truely; is an evidence of a true Nativitie: and, that Christ indeed is (Himselfe) truly borne in us. And therefore fit for this Time of the Nativitie.
Now, the History it selfe is (thus) set downe Divisio. by Saint Iohn; Iohn 20.
- 24. But Thomas, one of the twelve, (called Didymus) was not with them, 1. Absentia.when Iesus came.
- 25. The other Disciples therefore said unto him: Wee have seene the Lord. 2. Incredulitas.But he said unto them: Except I see, in his hands, the print of the nailes: and put my finger into the print of the nailes: and put my hand into his side, I will not beleeve it.
- 26. And, eight dayes after againe, his Disciples were within, and Thomas, 3. Apparitio.with them. Then came Iesus, when the doores were shut, and stood in the middest, and said: Peace be unto you.
- 27. After said he to Thomas: put thy finger here, and see my hands: and put 4. Exhortatio.forth thy hand, and put it into my side, and be not faithlesse; but faithfull.
- 28. Then Thomas answered, and said unto him: Thou art my Lord, and my God. 5. Confessio.
- 29. Iesus said unto him: Thomas, because thou hast seene, thou beleevest: 6. Benedictio.Blessed are they, that have not seene, and have beleeved.
I See, the Historian hath divided this History (to my hands) into six parts. In the first; Thomas his Absence: In the second; his Incredulitie: In the third; Christs appearance: In the fourth; His [Page 162] Exhortation: In the fifth; Thomas his confession: and in the sixth; Christs Blessing: I will follow his order, with my Meditation: for better order, then the Spirit hath set downe, cannot I invent.
1. Absentia.
But Thomas: | Thomas autem, &c. |
I Seldome read this word (Autem) but it makes me expect something remarkeable, to follow it; as the word (Ecce) doth: and, in this place, it stands equivalent with it: Thomas autem, is Ecce Thomas! some worthy thing, concerning him, followes; we may know, by this Note.
We travell thorow this World to our long home, (like Souldiers) on our Guard, through the Tents of our Enemies: and God, (our Leader) hath divers words of Command; to teach us our Postures, as we March. Sometimes, Venite; when we should Set-on towards him: Sometimes, Attendite; when we breake our Order, or regard not his Command, to keepe our Rancks: Sometimes, Vigilate; when we Nod, in carelesse drowsinesse: Sometimes, Cavete; When the Enemy is comming: Sometimes, Ecce; When he will show us some wonder, by the way: and sometimes, when we have passed heedlesly, by those things, worth marking; he makes us looke backe, with an Autem. Christ dyed for you; Have yee no regard, (yee that passe by this way!) doe you know what death? it is Mortem, with an Autem: Mortem autem Crucis,] So (here) Christ rose from death, and the Disciples beleeved; this, you know: [Thomas autem:] But Thomas Phil. 2. 8. hath a Story, more eminent, concerning this; before, he Beleeved. Looke backe therefore, and observe it.
But Thomas, one of the twelve called Didymus, &c. | Thomas autem, unus ex duodecim qui dicitur Didymus, &c. |
HEre, the Person is described by his Name; and, by his Office. In his Name, is his Nature: and, in his Office, is his Honour expressed. Thomas, (by which Name (onely) the other Evangelists doe call him) signifies, (in the Originall,) a Twin: and Didymus, is answerable thereunto (or, my Interpreters deceive mee): and this Name (Didymus) is (by Saint Iohn) onely added, either as imposed on him by Christ (which is not much unlikely) or, added by Iohn himselfe, as an Interpretation of the former. For Didymus, (interpreted Geminus, or Gemellus) is but as much as Thomas; a Twin. That Names, very often, of old, were (either upon propheticall, or apparent reasons) imposed on divers persons, is plaine in Scripture. And, I hope I may (without offence) conjecture, that Thomas, at the first (prophetically,) or Didymus (after) (on apparant reason) were given him, not because [Page 163] he was a Twin, in Nature; but, to expresse the nature of his disposition. For Thomas: Didymus: Geminus: Gemellus: or Dubius (as some terme it) doe (in all) import a kinde of doubting, wavering, or incertaintie in the person of him, that beares that name: and such was He. For, we have mention of his Acts, but in three places of Scripture; and he is (in all) shewed to be but a weake, and wavering man. When Christ had, after many Instructions, said (in the fourteenth Chapter before) [Whither I goe, yee know: and the way yee know:] He answers, immediatly: [Lord, we know not whither thou goest; how then can we know the way?] Hee knew not yet his owne Master; who is both the Way, and the Iourneys end. And so, he tels him: [I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life]. Yet, by his demanding, we may perceive, he had a desire to follow his Master; if he knew the way. Hee would faine goe, but he knew not whither. Heere is his affection to Christ: but, weake, and darkened with his Ignorance. He is mingled: and is (in this) a Geminus.
Againe, in Iohn 11. When Christ went in danger of his life into Iudea to raise Lazarus: Eamus & nos (saies Thomas) ut moriamur cum eo. He would goe, and venture his life with Christ: There was, his love. But, it should be with Company [eamus & Nos:] he would have his Brethren with him: There is his Feare, joyned with his Love: and (in this) he is Gemellus.
Lastly, He is mentioned, in this Text of my Meditation, to be Incredulous, in one of the chiefe points of his faith: and (in this) he is Dubius.
Though ignorant, and weake in his desires: though fearefull, in his Love: though doubtfull, in his Faith: yet (O, the Love of Christ!) he still retaines the Honour and dignitie of his Office: hee is still acknowledged an Apostle; and one of the Twelve. His ignorance (though grosse) was not affected. His love (though fearefull) was not fained. His doubt (though strong) was not malicious. Therefore be comforted (ô my Soule!) though thou feele these imperfections. Be but thou as simple, in thy selfe; as thou art weake, in thy Affections; and doubt not, but through thy Saviours Mercie and Love, (that covers a multitude of sinnes) thou shalt still retaine, from his Spirit, the acknowledgement of a Christian, and his Servant.
But, I was musing, why it was said, [One of the Twelve] in this place; when it is certaine (Iudas, being dead) they were now but eleven. I cannot omit this note: That God (who cals things that are not, Rom. 4. 17. as though they were) respected not the present number, (which was, but eleven); but, his owne Ordinance (which was, Twelve). Twelve he had chosen; and twelve they must be. ‘And, though one of them was a divell, and fell away; yet Matthias (in Gods election) had supplyed his place, before the Lot fell on him (in the first of the Acts): and so, they were Twelve still, in Gods account.’
[Page 164] God hath founded his Church; he knowes his owne number; the Enemy shall never prevaile against it: his number shall be full; and ever is, before him; though not visible to men. Labour then (my Soule!) to assure thy selfe, that thou art one of his number, and thou maist then be sure, thou shalt be ever numbred among the Blessed.
Thomas autem unus ex Duodecim, non erat cum eis, quando venit Iesus. | But Thomas, one of the Twelve, was not with them, when Iesus came. |
HE was not present, at this first Dies Dominicus, that ever was kept. For, it was the very day of the Resurrection. The Congregation was assembled; yet one of the chiefe Ministers, (an Apostle) is absent. Whither was this Twin straied from his Brethren? The Shepheard had beene smitten; and the Sheepe had beene scattered: but now (as Sheepe will, naturally, flocke) they began to come together againe. Onely this fearefull, doubtfull One, is not yet come into the Fold. Shall I thinke that he was absent, on negligence; and was punished with the want of those divine Infusions, (they then received) and with unbeleefe, for his Labour? I dare not say it; seeing there are better conjectures. ‘But take thou heed (my Soule!) that through wilfull negligence, thou absent not thy selfe from the Congregation on those Holy-daies, when Christ shewes himselfe to his people, in his word: lest thou be deprived of those Benefits that he then bestowes, in his Church, upon them.’
As for Thomas his Absence; it might be necessarily caused; and then (as David said); I will worship toward thy holy Temple: So Thomas, though he could not pray with them, in presence; he might have his heart towards them, when he prayed, in his absence.
But, it is most likely (at this time) they were not come together to pray. For, the Text saies, a little before; That they were assembled together, with the doores shut, for feare of the Iewes. And, it is not unlike, that the same feare, that made them draw together; made him, be absent: thinking (peradventure) that, so many together could not be safe. But, whatsoever the occasion of his Absence was, wee may be glad of it. For, as it made him doubt, (at that time;) so hath it raised a Story, to confirme us, even to this time. And, no doubt, it was the very will of God, that he should be Absent; that he might doubt: not so much, for his owne; as, for our sakes. So, as his Master said to his Apostles; (Lazarus is dead, and I am glad for your sakes, that Iohn 11. I was not there; that yee might Beleeve;) Thomas may say to us: Christ lives, and I am glad for your sakes, that I was not there, that yee might beleeve.
2. Incredulitas: Dubitatio.
Verse 25. | Verse 25. |
Dixerunt ergo illi, alii Discipuli; vidimus Dominum: Ille autem dixit Eis; Nisi videro in manibus fixuram Clavorum, & mittam manum meam in locum clavorum & mittam manum meam in latus ejus, Non Credo. | The other Disciples therefore said unto him; we have seene the Lord: But he said unto them; Except I see in his hands, the print of the Nailes: and put my finger into the print of the Nailes; and put my hand into his Side, I will not beleeve it. |
HEERE; Christ risen, was sufficiently preached: not, by one Apostle alone, who (filled with the holy Ghost) was able, not onely to convert three thousand at a Sermon, (as Peter did;) but, whole Nations and Cities (as, after, some of them did;) if we beleeve their Legends. Here (I say) Christ risen, was preached not by one, to All; but, by All, to One. All these, newly Verse 22. inspired with the holy Ghost: and, this One; no Insidell neither; but, an Apostle; one, of their owne Fellowes: and yet, his answer is, Non Credo. There was force enough in this Gospel, to evidence the Truth. For, they use not Arguments, or probable Conjectures; but witnesses, to proove it: and those, not auriti; such, as heard it of the Women; or of those, that saw him going to Emmaus, (in another shape) and scarce knew him, when they saw him: but by averrement of their owne knowledge; each, bearing witnesse, to other. These preach (as St. Iohn, after, did;) using the same manner of enforcement. That, which we have seene with our Eyes of the word of life; that, preach wee. 1 Ioh. 1. Heere, are ten Eye-witnesses (at least) of one Truth. And, plus valet oculatus unus, quàm Auriti decem. They all testifie, Vidimus Dominum; and are not beleeved. The Returne is; Non Credo.
They might say to Thomas, (as Paul said to Agripp▪) Beleevest thou Acts 26. 27. the Prophets? To him all the Prophets beare witnesse. Beleevest thou the Apostles? To him we (now) beare witnes. Beleevest thou himself? He said Acts 10. 43. Matth. 27. 63. (himselfe) the third day he would would rise again. The very Iewes could remember Luke 24. 25. that: O tardus Corde, ad credendum, quae loquuti sunt Prophetae!
Non Credo, is not, for an Apostle; since Credo, is the beginning of Religion. He that comes to God, must Beleeve that God is (saith St. Paul) and that he is a Rewarder, &c. For none Sowes; but he hopes he shall Heb. 11. 6. Reape: None Traffiques; but he hopes, he shall gaine. And would Thomas serve a Master, that is dead? would he be an Apostle; and not Beleeve that his Master lives? if Christ be not Risen (saith Saint Paul) then are we, of all men, most miserable. He seemed, in this deniall of 1 Cor. 15. 19. his Beliefe, to destroy his owne Office, and renounce his Apostleship.
Peradventure, he had heard (and that, might be his excuse) that loudlye, which the Priests put into the mouth of the Souldiers: His Disciples [Page 166] came, and stole Him, while we Slept. (they watch'd well, the while:) but the grossenesse of this Lie, every Child may discover. If you slept; Math. 28. 13. how doe you know, his Disciples stole him? if yee waked; why did yee suffer them? If this had beene true; the Priests would have punished them for their negligence; and not, have rewarded them, for their Lie. Though Thomas was no strong man, he was not so weake (certainly) but that he must needs take this, for a Lie. He had no excuse, therefore, for his Non Credo, but Saint Pauls, for his Persecution; [Ignorans feci, in incredulitate.] And (certainly) he was in ill case, had not Gods mercy beene the greater. For, by the testimony of 1 Tim. 1. 13. the writer of this Story, (his fellow) Iohn: Qui non credit, Iam judicatus est. And he hath also recorded the Iudgement; Timidis & incredulis, pars eorum in stagno Ardenti. Iohn 3.
But, was this Thomas-his-case alone? were not the Rest, as Incredulous, Apoc. 21. as he? they that (now) preach the Resurrection to him, did (but even-now) not Beleeve it themselves: and, we cannot greatly blame them, neither. For, this is Mirum mirabile, That one should rise from the dead. Tarda solet Magnis rebus inesse Fides.
Mary Magdalen had told them (first); and they beleeved not: Mark. 16. 11. shee, was but a woman. Next, the Women (all together) told them; and Luk. 24. 11. they thought it but a fained thing; (a tale, of their owne making). Then, the Disciples of Emmaus told them; and they beleeved not. Mark. 16. 13. Nay, worse: Videntes eum, adoraverunt; quidam autem dubitaverunt. Matth. 28. 17. When he appeared unto them in person, and spread his wounded hands, they beleeved not, for Ioy (saies Saint Luke). Well might he say (as, to the Israelites) Expandi manus meas toto die, ad Populum incredulum. In Luk. 14. 41. Isai. 65. 2. this, they out-went him. For, he beleeved, when he saw.
But yet, in all their doubtings, they tyed not their Beliefe to any Conditions (as Thomas did). Hee went beyond them, in that, and in his Curiositie. For, hee tyed his Credo, to Nisi videro. Faith is by hearing (saith Saint Paul). But he, rather trusted his Eyes, then Rom. 10. 14. his Eares. He was one of that Generation, that desired to see a Signe: and, he saw it; even the Signe of the Prophet Ionas. For, as Ionas was three daies, in the Whale; so was Christ, in the Grave; and was (now) Risen; to shew it him. Yet, see his great Curiositie.
Nisi videro:] What? his Person? no: (that will not serve the turne) Nisi videro loca; unlesse I see the print of the nailes. Will that suffice? neither. For, Videntes dubitaverunt; I will more then see. (For, such prints may be, (and have bin) counterfeit): I will Touch him too. What? take him by the hand? or catch him by the Feete, (as the Women did)? That were enough to let thee see, He is Flesh, and Bones, and no Spirit. No: I will feele the particular markes, whereby I know it is my Master. Others, may be like: but, I will put my finger into the very holes of the Nailes, whereon he hung. Well, will that confirme thee? when thou hast satisfied both Sences, (thy sight, and feeling)? No, I doubt still. I desire to see with mine Eyes, (wherein [Page 167] the whole sense of sight remaines); but they may bee deceived. I desire therefore to touch with my finger: but, that is but a small part of my body; and the Sense of Feeling lyes not in that alone, but is dispersed. I will therefore put my whole hand into his Side too; or, non Credo. This was extreame curiosity. He had tyed his Faith to very nice points. Why should not the Seeing of Christ, or hearing of him speake, serve his turne? What should make him desire to view againe those cruell wounds, which the Iewes made? and pierce againe those saving hands; and dig againe that blessed Side? If Thomas were one that beleeved the doctrine of Generall Resurrection, hee knew what was sowne in Imperfection, should be raised in Perfection: and so, if these wounds in Christ, (as other, his humane Infirmities) had now, at his Resurrection, beene put off, into what perill had his Faith beene brought, by his Curiosity? It may be supposed, that his Fellow-Disciples had told him that he did still retaine his wounds; and, that he had offered them, to be felt by them; which made him desire to feele them also, and to take the benefit of a Signe offered to confirme His Faith, (as Hezekiah did). But, we read of no such thing. For, though 1 King. 20. 10. the Disciples told him, that they had seene the Lord; yet, they did not tell him, that they had seene the wounds, still remaining in his Body. Therefore, no doubt, it was his Piety, (as Chrysologus sayes) that sought it: it was his devotion, that required it; and (rather prophetically, then despairingly), supposing that he still retained them, he desired to see them. For why should he else, in these very termes, desire it? unlesse Christ had inspired him with knowledge, that hee still kept all those wounds, partly for this very purpose? And, that he (by demanding of these things, so nicely) might not onely cure his owne unbeleefe; but, be able to satisfie, in every particular, the doubtfullest heart, of the most curious unbeleever, that shall ever hereafter doubt of the truth of the Resurrection? But, till this happen; and that, by these meanes, hee bee informed, we see his resolution; [Non Credo:] and so he remaines, for eight dayes after.
Thou seest heere (my Soule!) Thomas his Incredulitie; and (in that) his Curiositie. Nay rather, thou seest in Thomas his Story, an Image of thine owne Incredulity. For, when divers of Christs blessed Disciples have preach'd, that he hath been Borne, Lived, Dyed; and is Risen againe; and that they (O happy men!) not onely in themselves, but in others also, have seene it with their eyes, by the effects, and good workes, which it hath wrought in them: how often dost thou doubt, and art hard of beleefe, because thou canst not see the same in thy selfe? When thou hast no desire to the sincere milke of the Word, well maist thou doubt, Christ is not new Borne in thee. When thou livest after the world, well maist thou doubt, he lives not in thee: and, though thou art Baptized into his Death; yet art thou not dead to Sin; much lesse, dost thou yet Feele his conquest of Death, and the power of his Resurrection in thee: and therefore, maist well yet doubt it, because [Page 168] thou feelest it not; or rather mis-doubt thy selfe, for not feeling it. But, Exurgat Deus, & dissipentur Inimici. Come Iesu, powerfully into my Soule; and these doubts (mine Enemies) will be scattered. Thou knowest (O Saviour) how to helpe me: I doubt, and I desire: doe thou, for my assurance, satisfie me; that I may not onely put my finger into the print of thy Nayles, and be (like a Signet) graven in thy right hand: nor onely put my hand into thy Side, and be (like a Dove) building in the Hole of the Rocke: but, that I may also get and feele the Marks of thy Passion, in mine owne hands; to rectifie my Workes, and feele the Speare, going even thorow my Soule, to fixe my Meditations. This, I desire; and, till (with Thomas) I may obtaine it, I live betweene Doubt, and Desire (like him). Observe therefore (my Soule) what Christ did, to Cure him: and by what he Saw and Felt; Learne thou, to beleeve also.
3. Apparitio.
Verse 26. | Verse 26. |
Et, post dies ecto, iterum erant Discipuli ejus intùs, & Thomas cum eis; Venit Iesus, (Ianuis clausis) & stetit in medio, & dixit; Pax vobis. | And, eight dayes after againe, his Disciples were within, and Thomas with them: Then came Iesus (when the doores were shut,) and stood in the middest, and said: Peace be unto you. |
THIS was on the first Sunday after Easter; the second Lords day that was ever kept. And now it began to be Law-Sunday, Inferius Pascha. The Lower Easter-Sunday. a leading custome to the Church. And, when it began so to bee; Thomas also, is carefull to observe it. For, hee is (now) with them. And, this shewes; that as he doubted; so he desired, to see Christ: and therefore, still kept with them (that had seene him) in hope of an other Apparition.
And this was (now) eight dayes after the first Apparition. And, not unlike it is, that Christ deferred this second Apparition so long, not onely, to make Thomas desire, the more earnestly, to see it: but also, to Honour this Day of purpose with it; and him in it. ‘Whence, we may learne; that it is good for us, that our good Desires be not (sometimes) presently satisfied: because, it makes us long the more for them; and makes them, more acceptable, when they come. And also, we may see, that Christ is most ready to honour us, with his Presence, upon such dayes and Times (most chiefely) as we are assembled together, to doe him honour. For, to whom can Christ come more acceptably, then to them that wait for him with desire? and, what day can he more fitly honour with his Presence, then that Day, that is dedicated to him, and his Honour?’
This day (now) if wee will heare his voyce, Let us goe into the [Page 169] House of his Assemblies, and wait on him. For, Hic est Dies quem fecit Dominus: this, is the day of the Resurrection: and, this day, hee will appeare to his Congregation, in his Word. Let us (then) keepe the Churches Custome; and assemble our selves; and, (like the Disciples) be within, this day. And, though Thomas be with us: (some, that are not so strong in the Faith;) yet, if they be desirous to be satisfied (as He was), and will constantly attend, Christ will (in his good time) appeare, to our comfort, and their Consolation, and Confirmation.
Venit Iesus, Ianuis Clausis. | Then came Iesus, when the Doores were shut. |
I Will not dispute, about the manner of his Entrance thorow the Doores: nor seeke (in the Actions of Glorified Bodies) with nice distinctions, to cut a Feather, (with the Schoolemen). We know, it is no newes, to heare of wonders, in the Story of Christ. Yet this (heere) need not greatly amaze us; That his glorious Body should passe thorow the Doores; and yet, they remaine shut: when we know, his mortall Body passed thorow the wombe of his Blessed Mother; and yet, shee remained a Virgin.
Yet, his comming to them, when the Doores were shut, teaches us something. We know, why they were shut. It was, for feare of the Iewes; to keepe out them. For, they were their Masters Enemies; and so, (consequently) theirs. Let us (then) doe so too. Shut out whatsoever is Enemy to Christ: For, that is no friend of ours. Ler us shut the doore upon the world; for feare lest (if it enter) it Crucifie Christ in us. ‘It is more safe to hide; and shut our selves from; then to goe out, to meete Temptations. Christ himselfe, went not out, to meete the Tempter:’ But, was lead by the Spirit, and brought to it. When our hearts are (thus) shut up from the world, our spirituall Companions, and good Thoughts, (that assemble within us) will be safer; then, before: though they may remaine a little fearefull, or somewhat distracted, for a time. But let us shut them up (though); and keepe them close, neither let them be opened, to any importunate-knockingcare, that would feigne a necessary businesse, to come in. For, Christ can enter, when our Doores are shut fastest: and will (soonest of all) enter then.
But, we must take heed, against whom, we shut. We must not shut our hands, to our poore Brethren: nor, so cloze our hearts; that wee shut out Christ, and all. For, if we shut them to that purpose; hee will not Enter then (though he can): but will stand at the doore and knock; and we must (then) rise, and open unto him our selves: or, he will be gone; and the Devill will enter in his stead.
Hence then (my Soule!) maist thou learne, how to prepare thy selfe for Christs Entrance. First: in that, This, was Dies Dominicus; a 1. Day of Rest, and holy Intentions: Learne, then to lay a-side all worldly Employments, and outward Businesses, that day, when thou wilt [Page 170] meditate (or, hope for) the comming of such a Guest. Secondly, as 2. they were all assembled, in feare; yet, in Vnity: Learne thou, to assemble all the vertues of thy Soule; all thy Affections; (yea, even those didymi, that are most fearefull, and wavering) and unite them into one body, to expect his comming. Then (thirdly); Shut the doores, and watch that no spirituall Enemie breake in, to disturbe this fearefull 3. Company, till the God of Consolation come unto them. For, when but two or three (on this day) be gathered together, in his Name, (and the doores shut, against the world) he will be in the Middest. Matth. 18. 2 [...]. Thus, were they assembled, and so, he came,
Et stetit in medio. | And stood, in the Middest. |
THIS, is the place, he loves best. In his greatest glory on Earth (his Transfiguration) he is betweene Moses and Elias: [in medio.] In his greatest humilitie, (on the Crosse) betweene two Theeves: one, on the right hand; and an other, on the left, and Iesus, in Medio. And, to shew, that he is of the same minde after death, (as he promised, hee would); so here, when his Brethren are together, he is in the middest of them. [If, but two, or three be gathered together] if three; he will make the fourth (as in the Fiery Oven): Nay, if but two (as they, of Dan. 3. 25. Emmaus); (and lesse, then two, there cannot be; to leave a middle): Luke 24. yet there, he will be in Medio. He stands in the middest of his Church; sicut Columna, sustinens Aedificium; where, all the waight lies. Hee stands betweene God, and us; sicut Centrum, in Circulo; where, all the Lines meet. For, He is not onely in Medio; but, Medium; Remedium; and Mediator: and so, stands in the middest.
A Prophet and a King, are (in Office) different. The one, Temporall; the other, Spirituall: yet were both annointed. A Priest, and a Sacrifice differ much: the one, was to offer: the other, to be offered; yet, they were both annointed: (the Meate-offring, was); our Saviour, Levit. 2. is in Medio heere too. For, Hee was annointed as King, and Prophet; as Priest, and Sacrifice. Annointed, not onely in his Bloud, upon the Altar of the Crosse: but, with the Oyle of gladnesse, above his Fellowes. So that (in Priest), He is Mediator: (in Sacrifice) Hee is Remedium: (in all) Hee is Medium. Vnctus Dominus: Vnctus Domini; Christus in medio. Nay; Hee is Medium, unto two farther Extreames, then these. Hee is more, then King, Prophet, Priest, or Sacrifice. For, Hee is God: and we know (as Hee is God) the Angels sing, Gloria in Excelsis: nay, they cry out in the Streetes, too; Hosanna in altissimis! Nothing, can bee higher. But, Hee is Man also; and (as Hee is so,) He is Esai's (Vir dolorum); and, Davids (Vermis, non homo): Nothing, more base, and low. Heere, is a great difference and distance (too), betweene these two, when they are a-sunder. But, as Hee is God and Man, and hath joyned both in one person; there, Hee is a Medium. Both these are brought together, and Hee is Iesus, in medio. Let us confesse him so to bee; and desire him so to bee, to us. [Page 171] And, when Hee is so; and, that Hee is entred unto, and into us; wee shall heare, how hee will salute us; For, he came to them,
[Et dixit, Pax vobis,] and said, Peace be unto you. This, seemes to be Christs ordinary Salutation. For, this is the third time, he hath saluted them, in the very same termes. And, though this word (Peace), was frequent in his mouth, when he saluted his Disciples; yet, it was not alwayes, his manner of Salutation. For, when hee appeared to the Women, (in the 28. of Matthew, before); Hee saluted them, Matth. 28. with Avete. Hee knowes best, the Salve for every Sore: and, that is the reason, for his Salutations. The Women were in heavinesse (being a Sex, most subject to sorrow, griefe, and weeping; these therefore, hee salutes, with Avete, (the Angels very Salutation to his Mother, [Ave Maria]) a joyfull Salutation; to cheare them up, and dry their eyes, (as at the fifteenth verse before) [Mulier, quid ploras?]
But, his Disciples were, in feare; unsettled, troubled, amazed, and (almost) confounded, with severall fightings in themselves; to see the hope of Israel, thus crucified. These therefore, hee salutes with Pax vobis (as the Angel to the amazed Shepheards, [nolite timere]) a Pacificque Salutation, to settle them, and calme their troubled minds. And, in the 14. of Luke: Quid turbati estis? To the sorrowfull Luke 14. women, he preaches the Glad Tidings of the Gospel. To the distracted Disciples, Hee preaches the Gospel of Peace. And this hath (ever since) beene the effect of his Gospel. It gives comfort to the sorrowfull; and peace, to the disturbed.
Pax vobis, is the first word, Hee speakes to his Disciples, after his Resurrection. And this, they had greatest neede of. For, Peter, denies; Thomas, doubts; and, all the rest, flye: they were exceedingly scattered, and disturbed. And, though it was a Legacy, that hee left with them, before he dyed, (my Peace, I leave with you); yet, through feare and doubt, it was so shaken, and misse-laid, that they (now) could not find; or, not feele it: and (therefore) hee comes againe, (even after death) to restore it: and brings Pax vobis with him.
But, what Peace, was this? Pax, in terra? It is true, that (at his Birth) it was sung; and all the Earth, was at peace: nay, (at his death) he left even Herod, and Pilate reconciled. But, this, is no such peace. Neither, is it any such peace, as Ioram sought of Iehu. That 2 Kin. 9. 18, 19. 2 Kings 8. lasted, but a Horse-race. For, Iehu, that drave furiously, soone brought that to an end. Nor Ahabs peace with Benhadad; that brought destruction on himselfe; like them, that said Peace and safety, in the 1 of Thes. 5. These, were but Temporizers; and their peace, but temporall. 1 Thes. 5.
But this, wherewith they are hailed, is not Pax temporis; sed, Pax pectoris: not peace, on Earth alone (whereby neither the Beasts, nor any deadly thing shall hurt us): but, peace betweene Heaven and Earth: (whereby, they shall also smile on us). Not peace, betweene Man and [Page 172] Man, alone; but, peace betweene God and Man. Peace of Conscience: Peace of Reconciliation: and that, not for a time, but everlasting Peace. [My Peace shall no man take from you]. This is the peace, by this Peace-maker, imparted; by his death, and Resurrection, purchased; Iohn 16. 22. and, from his Love, ingrafted in all, that love him.
But, all this, is within. For, without, there must bee Warres, and Rumors of Warres: and, not onely the Apostles; but, the succeeding whole Army of Martyrs, were to fight (even to Blood) against the kingdome of Satan, and his ministers in this world. And therefore, he saith [Pax vobis] thrice; (in this very Chapter) to strengthen their inward peace: and lets them know, that they had need of it. For, when he had said Pax vobis (in the 21. verse, before); he immediately addes: As my Father sent me, so send I you. His Father sent him, to suffer; and so, are they sent also. They must bee brought before Kings and Rulers: they, must be buffetted, bound, and lead to death: and, they that doe it, shall thinke they doe God good service. No rest (therefore) without: No peace, in this World: nor, no peace, with it. This Pax vobis, was not spoke to Warriours: (Men at Iarres, with others; or together by the eares among themselves). For, these were quiet enough, for feare of the Iewes. But, it was spoke, to men disturbed, troubled in conscience; unsettled in Faith: and therefore this Peace is there onely to be expected and applyed. Which, whosoever attaines; though all the Tempests of the world blow and roare without; not a leafe (within) shall be shaken. Wee need no Examples of this: if we will but reade the Stories of ancient Martyrs; and heare, how they sung, in the fire.
But, would we know more particularly, what this Peace is? why, we cannot. For, it is His, that gives it: [My peace I leave with you,] and He, is God. So, this; is the Peace of God. And that (Saint Paul tels us) passeth all understanding. It is incomprehensible; we cannot (then) Phil. 4. 7. expresse it. But (thus) we may lay claime unto it. Pax vobis, is Pax Dei: & Ipse, Deus pacis: Et Ipse, Pax nostra: This Peace given unto 2 Cor. 13. Ephes. 2. 14. us, is the Peace of God: this God, is the God of Peace: and this Peace, is Ours. This, is our Title, (drawne by Saint Paul) to this Peace. And, this, is that Peace, that not onely gives himselfe here, in Pax vobis: but saith, Ecce vobiscum sum, usque consummationem Saeculi. Hee, is Ours: and ours, everlastingly. And, not onely our Peace, (within;) but, our Matth. 28. 20. onely Protection (without:) which the Church daily acknowledges, [Da pacem Domine, in diebus nostris: For there is no other that fighteth for us, but onely thou, O God!
The Effects of this Peace, are excellent. For, it works not onely Quietnesse; but, great Ioy also, in the hearts of the Receivers. The Gospel, is the Gospel of Peace: and Peace, is the glad tidings of the Gospel. Whosoever receives the one; receives, the other. So, when he saluted the Women (with Avete,) he gave them Peace also, in their Ioy. And, when he saluted his Disciples, (with Pax vobis) he gave [Page 173] Ioy also, in their Peace. For, it is said (in the 20. verse;) Then, were the Disciples glad.
But, to whom, is this Peace, and Gladnesse? Omnibus? to all, in generall? or Illis? (more particular) to the tumultuous Iewes at the doore? No, it is Vobis: To you: that are with-drawne and are within; that assemble on my day; to mine Honour, in unitie, (though in feare); and have shut the doores, to the world. To you;] though all the world (without,) assemble, as an Armed man, to breake upon you, and disturbe your peace. [Pax vobis] Peace unto you: and, to such, as you, onely. For, with you, (and such, as you) am I, to the end of the World.
Let us make much (then) of this excellent gift of Peace; since when Christ died, he made it his Legacie; and when he rose, he made it his Salutation.
And (with this Salutation) he imparted himselfe; his Peace; and his Ioy, at once, to his Disciples: amongst whom, Thomas was (now) a partaker. And, no doubt, he came this second time, with this Salutation in his mouth, principally for his sake: that though hee had rested longer unsatisfied, then the rest; yet (now) he might participate of the same glad Peace, with the rest; and begin to enter into the Ioy of his Master. Which he more and more opened unto him, by that, which followes. Wherein, he sought (by all meanes) to establish his Faith. For, this Peace and gladnesse is established by Faith onely; without which, we can never Enter into this Rest; nor, be at peace in our selves. Therefore, when Christ had said, Pax vobis: (that they might be capable of it) he takes paines, to make them Beleeve; by Eating before them (though, not for hunger: for Christus, potestate, non egestate, Cap 97. in Luc. manducavit (saith Beda). For, as St. Augustine well observes, non Potestas, sed Egestas edendi, corporibus resurgentium aufertur. Civit. Dei lib. 13. cap. 21. Hee endeavoured by Eating (I say;) by saying, hee was no Spirit: by blaming their unbeliefe, (as we reade, in the 24. of Luke): Luke 24. And, all this, that they might have Peace in themselves, and Enter into his Rest, through Beliefe. In the Land of Promise (a Type of this Rest) it was Aarons case; and the rest of that factious Nation were in Numb. 2. the same predicament; Non potuerunt intrare in Requiem, propter incredulitatem. Heb. 3. 19. They could not Enter into his Rest through unbeliefe. That Thomas (then) might Enter into his Rest, through Beliefe; and have his part, in Pax vobis.
4. Exhortatio.
Vers. 27. | Vers. 27. |
Deinde dicit Thomae; Infer digitum tuum huc; & vide manus: & affer manum tuam; & mitte in latus meum; & ne sis incredulus, sed Credens. | After said hee unto Thomas: Put thy finger here, and see my hands: and put forth thy hand, and put it into my Side: and bee not faithlesse, but faithfull. |
WHen hee had avoyded their feare, and perfumed their hearts with Peace in generall: to Thomas (then) alone he speakes; for whose sake alone, he now appeared. See the Love of our Saviour! that not onely appeared, when the rest of the Disciples were together, to confirme them, and shew his care (in generall): But even for this one doubtfull mans-sake alone, and to cure him onely, he shewed himselfe againe: still bearing in his blessed Flesh all those cruell wounds of his Passion; that Thomas might know, (and all, that are wavering, like him) that hee did not dye that cruell death, and doth not still beare those bloody woundes, for his Church (in generall onely): ‘but, even for every particular man (in the singular,) that cals upon him; as if he had suffered, for no other; but him alone, and him onely.’
Hee appeares not to him in greatest glory; lest hee should more amaze him, then before. For, if they could not looke on him, at the Transfiguration; much lesse, now. But, as when hee came to heale mans sinne, he left his Glory, and appeared in the forme of a Servant: So, now he came to heale his Servants doubt, he withheld his Glory, and appeared in the forme of a Crucifixe; with his hands, and side, pierced. Not, in that amazing glory, wherein he made him: but, in that great humility, wherein he dyed, to save him. And (here) he exhorts him to Beleeve: as well, by demonstration; as precept. He, not onely bids him beleeve: but shewes the wounds, hee had taken, for him; that he might beleeve.
That our Saviour did after death retaine, and doth yet retaine, the markes of his Suffring, is the generall Tenet: Saint Augustine sayes, Domini corpus in Coelo esse credo, ut erat quando ascendit in Coelum. And Epist. 146. Tom. 2. yet, those blessed markes, are in his holy Body, no deformity; but, excellent Beauty and ornament; shining (as is thought) in particular glory. ‘And, as those wounds, in him; so (it is held) that the Skarres of Martyrdome in the Saints, shall (in their glorified bodies) appeare like Starres in the Firmament; like Gemmes, set in gold; like Roses, on their stalkes;’ and like the blushes, on the Roses. And, it is held, that hee not onely did, or doth; but shall retaine them for ever. And, there are many reasons, why he should so still preserve, in his Body, [Page 175] those markes of death; though, hee hath destroyed the Kingdome of death. One is, that wee may know him, that rose, to bee the same that hung on the Crosse. [Videte manus, quia ego ipse sum]. A second is, that he might still shew his Love: [Qui dilexit, & lavit in Sanguine]. Luke 24. Apoc. 1. Thirdly, to shew that wee are now Redeemed; and that these are the signes of his conflict and victory: [Vulneratus est propter Iniquitates nostras]. Fourthly, to shew that as hee beares them, in Body; so hee Isai. 53. beares us, in mind: [Ecce in manibus meis descripsi Te]. Fifthly, that Isai. 49. we also should mind him, for it: [Hoc sentite in vobis, quod & in Iesu Phil. 2. Christo]. Let the same minde bee in you, that was in Iesus Christ: ut totus nobis sit fixus in corde, qui totus pro nobis fuit fixus in Cruce. Sixthly, hee beares them, to Reconcile his Father, [Advocatum habemus 1 Ioh. 2. cum Patre]. Seventhly, to confound the wicked, [Videbunt Eum, quem Ioh. 19. transfixerunt]; to whom, he may say, as Saint Augustine sayes: These De Symb. l. 2. c. 8. wounds, this Side, was opened by you, for you: and yet, yee would not enter. And lastly, they are kept, to glad the Saints. For, as it is shame and confusion of face to the others; so to them, it must needs be great Ioy, and consolation, when they shall ever see him, continually wearing those Love-tokens, about him, which he tooke for their sakes.
O my Soule! behold (heere) thy God: consider his Benignity, Humility; and fervent Love: that, not onely came to Thomas with his woundes, for his particular confirmation; ‘but yet retaines them; to assure thee, that hee is still the same, and that he will never forget those, for whom he tooke them.’
Deinde dixit Thomae; infer digitum tuum huc; & vide manus: & affer manum tuam; & mitte in latus, &c. | And hee said to Thomas; put thy finger here, and see my hands: and put forth thy hand, and put it into my Side, &c. |
CHrist, is as curious in satisfying Thomas; as he was, in demanding. For, he answers him, in his owne very termes.
Thomas would not beleeve; but, by his eyes: unlesse hee saw the prints in his hands. Christ saies, (to satisfie, that Sense): vide manus meas; See my hands. But, he would try farther; he would touch the wounds in them, (at least) with a finger. That is granted too: [Infer digitum tuum huc;] Put thy finger heere. But, if a finger be granted, may not a Hand? yes, [affer manum;] Put forth thy hand. But, I would not onely feele his Side, with it; but, I will put it into his Side; or, non Credo. Well, mitte in latus meum: Put it into my Side; &, ne sis incredulus, sed Credens. All these, are Christs owne words. He referres him not, to those, that had seene him; nor, to the Scriptures, that testifie of him; but gives his wounds into his hands, to be felt by him.
Non opus est Verbis, credite Rebus, ait. And herein appeares the certaintie Ovid. 4. fast. of his Godhead; and, the greatnesse of his Goodnesse. His Godhead; in that, being absent, he so exactly knew, what Thomas desired: [Page 176] His Goodnesse; that he would condescend, to shew him these curious particulars, that he had desired.
‘But Men must not (from hence) presume, to frame to themselves curiosities in Religion;’ and hope to be satisfied. For, Christ once satisfied Thomas his curiositie; that no man might (hereafter) be curious. It is not for every bodies fingers, to be ra [...]ing in Christs Side; nor, to touch him, at all times. To Mary, it was denied; with Noli me tangere. To Him, it was granted; affer manus: fiat tibi, sicut vis. But shee, desired to embrace him, that shee might detaine him still with her, who was to ascend to his Father: so he said; nondum ascendi. And He, onely desired to touch him, for the confirmation of his Faith. Therefore, his pious desire was granted; and her desire (not yet rectified) was denied.
It is not plaine, (in this Text,) that Thomas did touch him, neither. And none, of the other Evangelists, have a word of this matter: but many Writers (as Cajetan in his Ientaculi; Thomas Aquinas, citing Leo, St. Gregory, &c.) doe hold, that he did. And, some of them collect it, from Christs following words, [Quia vidisti, credidisti] id est, (say they) quia tetigisti. (for, they make them, equivalent;) and, bring proofe [gustate & videte, quàm suavis est Dominus] that is, Taste, and Feele. For, we Feele; and not, See; by Tasting. Againe, (in Luke 24.) Palpate & videte, nam Spiritui caro & ossa non sunt: id est, (as Tremelius translates) palpate & agnoscite: know, by feeling. For, we know not Flesh and Bone, so well by sight, as by feeling. Thomas had desired, as well to Touch; as See: and Christ came of purpose, to satisfie him. Therefore, it is as likely, that He felt also; as saw his wounds. Neither is it against the dignitie of Christs glorious Body, that it was felt by Thomas. Since, even senselesse Creatures, touched him; when he stood with his Feete on the Sea-shoare (in the following Chapter;) and, when he ate the Fish and Honey-combe with them. He offered also his Hands, to the other Disciples, before; to be touched, Luke 24. and handled: to proove the truth of his Resurrection, and the veritie of his humane Body. Which, he would never have done; if he would not have beene touched. No doubt then, but that hee touched those precious wounds: by which, not hee onely; but all mankinde, was healed. It had beene enough, for his Confirmation, to have seene, what he saw: but, it makes most for our Confirmation, that he felt, what he saw. For, thence we know, that he had no fantasticall Body; but, was truly risen; and, the same.
And (herein) Thomas his Absence and Incredulitie hath bred more faith in us, then the credulitie of them all. For, had not hee doubted, we had never had it so plainely prooved; as Saint Gregorie sayeth: Dum in magistro suo palpat vulnera Carnis; in nobis sanat vulnera Infidelitatis. By putting his hand into his Masters Side, that wound by him againe opened, powred out Faith on all men; to confirme them, that had before powred out Water, (to wash them); and Blood to redeeme [Page 177] them. And as Christ, (extendens manum) caught Peter, when he was ready to sinke in the Sea; and said: Modice fidei, quare dubitasti? So (here) Extendens manum, giving his wounds to feele, he upholds Thomas, that was ready to sinke in unbeleefe; and said: Ne sis incredulus, sed credens. That we also might beleeve, with him. This is Christs Exhortation to all men; as well, as to Thomas. And (indeed) this is the very end of Christs Manifestation in the flesh: the end of his miraculous Life; Death; Rising; and Appearing; and of all his Actions: that we should be, not faithlesse, but faithfull. This, is the end, of all Christs paines; of all his Apostles preaching; of all the Evangelists writing; the very cause, the scope, and drift of the whole Gospel, (as Saint Vers. 31. Iohn sayes, in the end of this Chapter): These things are written, that yee might beleeve, that Iesus is the Christ, the Sonne of God. And then, hee shewes to what end our faith is: That, in beleeving, yee might have life, through his Name.
It is time (then) that Thomas beleeved, and applyed Christ to himselfe, by touching. For, without Faith; no Life: Qui non crediderunt Iud. 5. predidit. And therefore, Christ (preaching, to save him) orders his Sermon of Instruction, into these parts. First, he shewes himselfe (by 1. demonstration) unto him. Next; hee layes himselfe (by Application) 2. unto him. Then, he concludes this Doctrine, from the premises; bee 3. not faithlesse. And lastly, shewes him the Vse: [but faithfull]. 4. This is Christs Doctrine, and Vse; collected from the premises of all his Actions. And this, is the Doctrine of the whole Gospel; and the Vse, we are to make of it: Be not faithlesse; but faithfull.
But, if this be the very end of the Gospel, why did our Saviour suffer the very Apostles themselves, (that were to be the Preachers of this Gospel) not onely Thomas, but even all (as we saw before) to be so hard of beleefe? Certainly, it was not onely (and alone) because that (by their doubting, and his Manifestation) his Resurrection might be, the more-sufficiently, proved: But, it was rather, for the comfort of the weake Saints; that might live after them: and to give them hope, (even in unbeleefe) that he may yet, bee gratious unto them. For, Saint Paul is he that saies it: Conclusit Deus omnia in incredulitate, ut omnium misereatur: God, hath shut up all in unbeleefe, that hee might have mercie on all: O the deepenesse of the riches, both of the wisdome and Rom. 11. 32, 33. knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his judgements, and his wayes past finding out! And, as Saint Paul himselfe, hath (here) thus admired it; so may I ever doe, and say: O golden sentence! worthy to be engraven in the heart of every wavering Beleever! It shall ever be a Vade mecum; as a Frontlet, on my brow; and a Breastplate, on my heart: that, remembring this, it may be my Shield in Temptation, and give me hope; that, when I feele my faith most weake, and am even shut up in unbeleefe, God will have mercie on me. But Thomas was now ridde of this disease; as we shall heare, by his Confession.
5 Confessio.
Verse 28. | Verse 28. |
Respondit Thomas, & dixit ei, Dominus meus; Deus meus. | Then Thomas answered and said unto him; My Lord, and my God. |
THE woman, with the bloody Issue, was healed of the Infirmitie of her Body, by touching Christs Garment; and Thomas was cured of the Infirmitie of his Soule, by touching Christs Body. Such Cures our Saviour workes, where he is touched; or, but toucheth! Dixit, & factum est; Infer manum, esto Credens: a Word, or Touch; and, it is done: [and Thomas Canfessed]. Now Thomas sees, (what he desired), enlightned by the Lamp of his Faith. For, as a Lamp (sayes Saint Chrysostome) enlightens a whole House; so doth Faith, a darke Soule. And, his Faith was kindled by his Touch. Nothing is pleasant to us, without Light: nor, nothing pleases God, without the Light of Faith. Without that, unpossible it is to please God, (saith Saint Paul). Therefore, till Thomas beleeve in his Master, hee could challenge no part in him: but, by his faith he begins to be reconciled, and to have his part in Pax vobis too. Iustificati ex fide (sayes Saint Paul,) pacem habemus cum Deo, Rom. 5. per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum. Out of the strength of his Faith, the peace of his Conscience, and the Ioy of his Soule, with all reverend Alacrity, he makes this Confession: [Dominus meus; Deus meus]. He hath (now) let in his Master into his heart; and hath made him his Lord, and his God. Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh: and (thus) with the Heart, Man beleeveth; and, with the Tongue, man Confesseth unto Salvation. Mat. 12. 34. Rom. 10. 10.
Shall wenot thinke, that Thomas did now receive the Holy Ghost, with this Touching; as well, as the Rest had (before) by Christs Breathing? No doubt, he did. For, Christ could as well inspire him with the holy Spirit, through the mouthes of his wounds; as he did them, through the Breath of his mouth. And, hee might as well say, upon this Confession of Thomas; as he did, on that of Saint Peter; Flesh and blood, hath not revealed this unto thee. For, Saint Paul sayes: No man can confesse, that Iesus is the Lord; but, by the holy Ghost. And, 1 Cor. 12. 3. I beleeve, that Thomas (at this time) received it; though, it be not written, here. For, many things did Iesus, (saies Saint Iohn) that are not written in this Booke. So that (now) he was, as full of the Holy Ghost; as the rest: and, his Faith, which was (late) the weakest, is ( [...]) equall with the strongest.
No Faith, stronger; then, what is gotten after a doubt. For, hee that never doubted, scarce ever well-beleeved. And, as hee made the [Page 179] greatest doubt; so, he made the plainest confession. Prae caeters, dubitavit; prae caeteris, confessus est. They all come short of his, in all their Confessions. (Peter; Mary Magdalen; Iohn Baptist; the Centurion) none of them Confesse him so plainely, nor so excellently. For, in these three words [Dominus, Deus, meus] all, that can bee said of Christ, and us, is epitomized. Heere is our Nature (his Humanity) in Dominus (Lord, or Master): so, they called him (as Man, in the Flesh) before his death. Then; here is his divine Nature, (the God-head) in Deus; now acknowledged, after his Resurrection. Then, here is the Vnity of these Natures. For, hee confesses them both, to bee in his Person. And lastly; heere is Our Beliefe, and Faith in Him; expressed in Meus.
In Dominus (on his part); wee are taught to know, and confesse, his Power. In Deus; his Perfection. In Meus: his Mercy. Againe, (on our part) in Dominus; wee are taught to know and confesse our Subjection: and, that wee are but Servi. In Deus; our sinnefull lownesse: and, that it differs from his Perfection. In Meus; our neerenesse to his humane nature; and, our Confidence, in his Mercy. Which Mercy, is referred (both) to Dominus and Deus: and, is (so) to be applyed. Deus, qui creâsti Carnem meam: Dominus, qui (ut me Redimeres) Carnem meam sumpsisti; & (ut me tecum resuscitares) jam à morte resurrexisti.
So; Christ obeyed (as, Dominus) in his Omnipotency; adored (as, Deus) in his Perfection: and, applyed (as Meus) in his Mercy; is a Summe of Christian Religion, and a Modell (though a small one) of the Greatnesse of our Saviour himselfe. This (no doubt, on his knees) in all humility, he confesses; which all knees are bound, to bow to; and all Tongues, to confesse; that, Iesus is the Lord, to the Glory of God the Father.
This, was an excellent Confession, and (indeed) the most excellent, that we reade of; for the plainenesse and succinctnesse of it. Yet Christ is not beholding to him for it. For, I looke backe, and see, that Thomas answered, and said. ‘It was not ex mero motu, propositum; sed, post exhortationem, responsum. Hee answered, and said. Whatsoever we doe, is required: we have no workes of Supererogation. Our duty (in our workes) is not of our free-will; but onely the answer of our Obedience to Gods Commandements.’ And, our acknowledgement, (in our Confessions) is not of our owne free motion. And, Thomas made this his Confession, answering: to shew, that his Faith. was (now) answerable, to what was (before) required of him, [But, be not faithlesse, but faithfull].
But, it may be demanded: did this Confession proceed from Thomas his Faith? That, cannot be. For, faith is the evidence of things, Heb. 11. 1. not seene. And, his Master was (now) before his eyes. Hope, that is seene; is no hope. This might bee (perchance) an acknowledgement of Rom. 8. 24. an evident Truth; but, no Confession of a Faith. We shall see, that [Page 180] it was (though). For, his Confession was of two parts: ‘That it